BeelzebubÕs Tales To His
Grandson
G.I. Gurdjieff
ALL AND EVERYTHING Ten
Books in Three Series
FIRST SERIES:
Three books under the title
of ÒAn Objectively Impartial Criticism of the Life of Man,Ó or, ÒBeelzebubÕs
tales to his grandson.Ó
SECOND SERIES:
Three books under the
common title of ÒMeetings with Remarkable Men.Ó
THIRD SERIES:
Four books under the common
title of ÒLife is Real Only Then, When ÔI Am.ÕÓ
All written according to
entirely new principles of logical reasoning and strictly directed towards the
solution of the following three cardinal problems:
FIRST SERIES: To destroy,
mercilessly, without any compromises whatsoever, in the mentation and feelings
of the reader, the beliefs and views, by centuries rooted in him, about
everything existing in the world.
SECOND SERIES: To acquaint
the reader with the material required for a new creation and to prove the
soundness and good quality of it.
THIRD SERIES: To assist the
arising, in the mentation and in the feelings of the reader, of a veritable, nonfantastic
representation not of that illusory world which he now perceives, but of the
world existing in reality.
FIRST BOOK
1. THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT
3
2. INTRODUCTION: WHY
BEELZEBUB WAS IN OUR SOLAR SYSTEM
51
3. THE CAUSE OF THE DELAY
IN THE FALLING OF THE SHIP KARNAK 56
4. THE LAW OF FALLING 66
5. THE SYSTEM OF ARCHANGEL
HARITON 70
6. PERPETUAL MOTION 73
7. BECOMING AWARE OF
GENUINE BEING-DUTY 76
8. THE IMPUDENT BRAT
HASSEIN, BEELZEBUBÕS GRANDSON, DARES TO CALL MEN ÒSLUGSÓ 79
9. THE CAUSE OF THE GENESIS
OF THE MOON 81
10. WHY ÒMENÓ ARE NOT MEN
87
11. A PIQUANT TRAIT OF THE
PECULIAR PSYCHE OF CONTEMPORARY MAN 94
12. THE FIRST ÒGROWLÓ 98
13. WHY IN MANÕS REASON
FANTASY MAY
BE PERCEIVED AS REALITY 103
14. THE BEGINNINGS OF PERSPECTIVES
PROMISING NOTHING VERY CHEERFUL 106
15. THE FIRST DESCENT OF
BEELZEBUB UPON THE PLANET EARTH 109
16.THE RELATIVE
UNDERSTANDING OF TIME 121
17. THE ARCH-ABSURD:
ACCORDING TO THE ASSERTION OF BEELZEBUB, OUR SUN NEITHER LIGHTS NOR HEATS 134
18. THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS
149
19. BEELZEBUBÕS TALES ABOUT
HIS SECOND DESCENT ONTO THE PLANET EARTH
177
20.THE THIRD FLIGHT OF
BEELZEBUB TO THE PLANET EARTH 207
21. THE FIRST VISIT OF
BEELZEBUB TO INDIA 227
22. BEELZEBUB FOR THE FIRST
TIME IN TIBET 252
23. THE FOURTH PERSONAL
SOJOURN OF BEELZEBUB ON THE PLANET EARTH
268
24. BEELZEBUBÕS FLIGHT TO
THE PLANET EARTH FOR THE FIFTH TIME
315
25. THE VERY SAINTLY
ASHIATA SHIEMASH, SENT FROM ABOVE TO THE EARTH 347
26. THE LEGOMINISM
CONCERNING THE DELIBERATIONS OF THE VERY SAINTLY ASHIATA SHIEMASH UNDER THE
TITLE OF ÒTHE TERROR-OF-THESITUATIONÓ 353
27. THE ORGANIZATION FOR
MANÕS EXISTENCE CREATED BY THE VERY SAINTLY ASHIATA SHIEMASH 366
28. THE CHIEF CULPRIT IN
THE DESTRUCTION OF ALL?THE VERY SAINTLY LABORS OF ASHIATA SHIEMASH 390
SECOND BOOK
29. THE FRUITS OF FORMER
CIVILIZATIONS AND THE?BLOSSOMS OF THE CONTEMPORARY 413
30. ART 449
31. THE SIXTH AND LAST
SOJOURN OF BEELZEBUB
ON THE PLANET EARTH 524
32. HYPNOTISM 558
33. BEELZEBUB AS
PROFESSIONAL HYPNOTIST 579
34. RUSSIA 591
35. A CHANGE IN THE
APPOINTED COURSE OF THE FALLING OF THE TRANSSPACE SHIP KARNAK 657
36. JUST A WEE BIT MORE
ABOUT THE GERMANS 660
37. FRANCE 663
38. RELIGION 694
39. THE HOLY PLANET ÒPURGATORYÓ
744
THIRD BOOK
40. BEELZEBUB TELLS HOW
PEOPLE LEARNED AND AGAIN FORGOT ABOUT THE FUNDAMENTAL COSMIC LAW OF
HEPTAPARAPARSHINOKH 813
41. THE BOKHARIAN DERVISH
HADJI-ASVATZ-TROOV 871
42. BEELZEBUB IN
AMERICA 918
43. BEELZEBUBÕS SURVEY OF
THE PROCESS OF THE PERIODIC RECIPROCAL
DESTRUCTION OF MEN, OR
BEELZEBUBÕS OPINION OF WAR 1055
44. IN THE OPINION OF
BEELZEBUB, MANÕS UNDERSTANDING OF JUSTICE IS FOR HIM IN THE OBJECTIVE SENSE AN
ACCURSED MIRAGE 1119
45. IN THE OPINION OF
BEELZEBUB, MANÕS EXTRACTION OF?ELECTRICITY FROM NATURE AND ITS DESTRUCTION
DURING?ITS USE, IS ONE OF THE CHIEF CAUSES OF THE SHORTENING?OF THE LIFE OF MAN
1145
46. BEELZEBUB EXPLAINS TO
HIS GRANDSON THE?SIGNIFICANCE OF THE FORM AND SEQUENCE WHICH?HE CHOSE FOR
EXPOUNDING THE INFORMATION?CONCERNING MAN 1161
47. THE INEVITABLE RESULT
OF IMPARTIAL MENTATION 1173
48. FROM THE AUTHOR 1184
Friendly Advice
[Written impromptu by the
author on delivering this book, already prepared for publication, to the
printer.]
ACCORDING TO the numerous
deductions and conclusions made by me during experimental elucidations
concerning the productivity of the perception by contemporary people of new
impressions from what is heard and read, and also according to the thought of
one of the sayings of popular wisdom I have just remembered, handed down to our
days from very ancient times, which declares:
ÒAny prayer may be heard by
the Higher Powers and a corresponding answer obtained only if it is uttered
thrice:
Firstly—for the
welfare or the peace of the souls of oneÕs parents.
Secondly—for the
welfare of oneÕs neighbor. And only thirdly—for oneself personally.Ó
I find it necessary on the
first page of this book, quite ready for publication, to give the following
advice:
ÒRead each of my written
expositions thrice:
Firstly—at least as
you have already become mechanized to read all your contemporary books and
newspapers.
Secondly—as if you
were reading aloud to another person.
And only thirdly—try
and fathom the gist of my writings.Ó
Only then will you be able
to count upon forming your own impartial judgment, proper to yourself alone, on
my writings. And only then can my hope be actualized that according to your
understanding you will obtain the specific benefit for yourself which I
anticipate, and which I wish for you with all my being.
AUTHOR
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 3
CHAPTER 1!The Arousing of
Thought
Among other convictions
formed in my common presence during my responsible, peculiarly composed life,
there is one such also—an indubitable conviction— that always and
everywhere on the earth, among people
of every degree of
development of understanding and of every form of manifestation of the factors
which engender in their individuality all kinds of ideals, there is acquired
the tendency, when beginning anything new, unfailingly to pronounce aloud or,
if not aloud, at least mentally, that definite utterance understandable to
every even quite illiterate person, which in different epochs has been
formulated variously and in our day is formulated in the following words:ÒIn
the name of the Father and of the Son and in the name of the Holy Ghost. Amen.Ó
That is why I now, also,
setting forth on this venture quite new for me, namely, authorship, begin by
pronouncing this utterance and moreover pronounce it not only aloud, but even
very distinctly and with a full, as the ancient Toulousites defined
it,Òwhollymanifested intonationÓ— of course with that fullness which can
arise in my entirety only from data already formed and thoroughly rooted in me
for such a manifestation; data which are in general formed in the nature of
man, by the way, during his preparatory age, and later, during his responsible
life engender in him the ability for the manifestation of the nature and
vivifyingness of such an intonation.
Having thus begun, I can
now be quite at ease, and should even, according to the notions of religious
morality existing among contemporary people, be beyond all doubt assured that
everything further in this new venture of mine will now proceed, as is
said,Òlike a pianola.Ó
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 4
In any case I have begun
just thus, and as to how the rest will go I can only say meanwhile, as the
blind man once expressed it, Òwe shall see.Ó
First and foremost, I shall
place my own hand, moreover the right one, which—although at the moment
it is slightly injured owing to the misfortune which recently befell
me—is nevertheless really my own, and has never once failed me in all my
life, on my heart, of course also my own—but on the inconstancy or constancy
of this part of all my whole I do not find it necessary here to
expatiate—and frankly confess that I myself have personally not the
slightest wish to write, but attendant circumstances, quite independent of me,
constrain me to do so—and whether these circumstances arose accidentally
or were created intentionally by extraneous forces, I myself do not yet know. I
know only that these circumstances bid me write not just anything Òso-so,Ó as,
for instance, something of the kind for reading oneself to sleep, but weighty and
bulky tomes.
However that may be, I
begin . . .
But begin with what?
Oh, the devil! Will there
indeed be repeated that same exceedingly unpleasant and highly strange
sensation which it befell me to experience when about three weeks ago I was
composing in my thoughts the scheme and sequence of the ideas destined by me
for publication and
did not know then how to
begin either?
This sensation then
experienced I might now formulate in words only thus:
Òthe-fear-of-drowning-in-the-overflow of-my-ownthoughts.Ó
To stop this undesirable
sensation I might then still have had recourse to the aid of that maleficent
property existing also in me, as in contemporary man, which has become inherent
in all of us, and which enables us, without
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 5
experiencing any remorse of
conscience whatever, to put off anything we wish to do Òtill tomorrow.Ó
I could then have done this
very easily because before beginning the actual writing, it was assumed that
there was still lots of time; but this can now no longer be done, and I must,
without fail, as is said,Òeven though I burst,Ó begin.
But with what indeed begin
. . . ? Hurrah! . . . Eureka!
Almost all the books I have
happened to read in my life have begun with a preface.
So in this case I also must
begin with something of the kind.
I say Òof the kind,Ó
because in general in the process of
my life, from the moment I
began to distinguish a boy from a girl, I have always done everything,
absolutely everything, not as it is done by other, like myself, biped destroyers
of NatureÕs good. Therefore, in writing now I ought, and perhaps am even on
principle already obliged, to begin not as any other writer would.
In any case, instead of the
conventional preface I shall begin quite simply with a Warning.
Beginning with a Warning
will be very judicious of me, if only because it will not contradict any of my
principles, either organic, psychic, or even Òwillful,Ó and will at the same
time be quite honest—of course, honest in the objective sense, because
both I myself and all others who know me well, expect with indubitable
certainty that owing to my writings there will entirely disappear in the
majority of readers, immediately and not gradually, as must sooner or later,
with time, occur to all people, all the ÒwealthÓ they have, which was either
handed down to them by inheritance or obtained by their own labor, in the form
of quieting notions evoking only naive dreams,
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 6
and also beautiful
representations of their lives at present as well as of their prospects in the
future.
Professional writers
usually begin such introductions with an address to the reader, full of all
kinds of bombastically magniloquent and so to say ÒhoneyedÓ and ÒinflatedÓ
phrases.
Just in this alone I shall
follow their example and also begin with such an address, but I shall try not
to make it very ÒsugaryÓ as they usually do, owing particularly to their evil
wiseacring by which they titillate the sensibilities of the more or less normal
reader.
Thus ...
My dear, highly honored, strong-willed
and of course very patient Sirs, and my much-esteemed, charming, and impartial
Ladies—forgive me, I have omitted the most important—and my in no
wise hysterical Ladies!
I have the honor to inform
you that although owing to circumstances that have arisen at one of the last
stages of the process of my life, I am now about to write books, yet during the
whole of my life I have never written not only not books or various what are
calledÒinstructivearticles,Óbut also not even a letter in which it has been
unfailingly necessary to observe what is called Ògrammaticality,Óand in
consequence,although I am now about to become a professional writer, yet having
had no practice at all either in respect of all the established professional
rules and procedures or in respect of what is called the Òbon ton literary
language,ÓI am constrained to write not at all as
ordinaryÒpatentedwritersÓdo,to the form of whose writing you have in all
probability become as much accustomed as to your own smell.
In my opinion the trouble
with you, in the present
instance, is perhaps
chiefly due to the fact that while still in childhood, there was implanted in
you and has now become ideally well harmonized with your general psyche, an
excellently working automatism for perceiving all kinds
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 7
of new impressions, thanks
to which ÒblessingÓ you have now, during your responsible life, no need of
making any individual effort whatsoever.
Speaking frankly, I
inwardly personally discern the center of my confession not in my lack of
knowledge of all the rules and procedures of writers, but in my nonpossession
of what I have called the Òbon ton literary language,Ó infallibly required in
contemporary life not only from writers but also from every ordinary mortal.
As regards the former, that
is to say, my lack of knowledge of the different rules and procedures of
writers, I am not greatly disturbed.
And I am not greatly
disturbed on this account, because such ÒignoranceÓ has already now become in
the life of people also in the order of things. Such a blessing arose and now
flourishes everywhere on Earth thanks to that extraordinary new disease of
which for the last twenty to thirty years, for some reason or other, especially
the majority of those persons from among all the three sexes fall ill, who
sleep with half-open eyes and whose faces are in every respect fertile soil for
the growth of every
kind of pimple.
This strange disease is
manifested by this, that if the invalid is somewhat literate and his rent is
paid for three months in advance, he (she or it) unfailingly begins to write
either some Òinstructive articleÓ or a whole book.
Well knowing about this new
human disease and its epidemical spread on Earth, I, as you should understand,
have the right to assume that you have acquired, as the learned ÒmedicosÓ would
say, ÒimmunityÓ to it, and that you will therefore not be palpably indignant at
my ignorance of the rules and procedures of writers.
This understanding of mine
bids me inwardly to make the center of gravity of my warning my ignorance of
the literary language.
In self-justification, and
also perhaps to diminish the THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 8
degree of the censure in
your waking consciousness of my ignorance of this language indispensable for
contemporary life, I consider it necessary to say, with a humble heart and
cheeks flushed with shame, that although I too was taught this language in my
childhood, and even though certain of my elders who prepared me for responsible
life,constantly forced meÒwithout sparing or economizingÓ any intimidatory
means to Òlearn by roteÓ the host of variousÒnuancesÓwhich in their totality
compose this contemporary Òdelight,Ó yet, unfortunately
of course for you, of all
that I then learned by rote, nothing stuck and nothing whatsoever has survived
for my present activities as a writer.
And nothing stuck, as it
was quite recently made clear to me, not through any fault of mine, nor through
the fault of my former respected and nonrespected teachers, but this human
labor was spent in vain owing to one unexpected and quite exceptional event
which occurred at the moment of my appearance on GodÕs Earth, and which
was—as a certain occultist well known in Europe explained to me after a
very minute what is called Òpsychophysico-astrologicalÓ investigation—that
at that moment, through the hole made in the windowpane by our crazy lame goat,
there poured the vibrations of sound which arose in the neighborÕs house from
an Edison phonograph, and the midwife had in her mouth a lozenge saturated with
cocaine of German make, and moreover not ÒErsatz,Ó and was sucking this lozenge
to these sounds without the proper enjoyment.
Besides from this event,
rare in the everyday life of people, my present position also arose because
later on in my preparatory and adult life—as, I must confess, I myself
guessed after long reflections according to the method of the German professor,
Herr Stumpsinschmausen—I always avoided instinctively as well as
automatically
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 9
and at times even
consciously, that is, on principle, employing this language for intercourse
with others. And from such a trifle, and perhaps not a trifle, I manifested
thus again thanks to three data which were formed in my entirety during my
preparatory age, about which data I intend to inform you a little later in this
same first chapter of my writings.
However that may have been,
yet the real fact, illuminated from every side like an American advertisement,
and which fact cannot now be changed by any forces even with the knowledge of
the experts in Òmonkey business,Ó is that although I, who have lately been
considered by very many people as a rather good teacher of temple dances, have
now become today a professional writer and will of course write a great deal—
as it has been proper to me since childhood whenever ÒI do anything to do a
great deal of itÓ—nevertheless, not having, as you see, the automatically
acquired and automatically manifested practice necessary for this, I shall be
constrained to write all I have thought out in ordinary simple everyday
language established by life, without any literary manipulations and without
any Ògrammarian wiseacrings.Ó
But the pot is not yet
full! . . . For I have not yet decided the most important question of
all—in which language to write.
Although I have begun to
write in Russian, nevertheless,
as the wisest of the wise,
Mullah Nassr Eddin, would say, in that language you cannot go far.
(Mullah Nassr Eddin, or as
he is also called, Hodja Nassr Eddin, is, it seems, little known in Europe and
America, but he is very well known in all countries of the continent of Asia;
this legendary personage corresponds to the American Uncle Sam or the German
Till Eulenspiegel. Numerous tales popular in the East, akin to the wise
sayings, some of long standing and others newly
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 10
arisen, were ascribed and
are still ascribed to this Nassr Eddin.)
The Russian language, it
cannot be denied, is very good. I even like it, but . . . only for swapping
anecdotes and for use in referring to someoneÕs parentage.
The Russian language is
like the English, which language is also very good, but only for discussing in
Òsmoking rooms,Ó while sitting on an easy chair with legs outstretched on
another, the topic of Australian frozen meat or, sometimes, the Indian
question.
Both these languages are
like the dish which is called in Moscow ÒSolianka,Ó and into which everything
goes except you and me, in fact everything you wish, and even the Òafter-dinner
CheshmaÓ* of Sheherazade.
It must also be said that
owing to all kinds of accidentally and perhaps not accidentally formed
conditions of my
youth, I have had to learn,
and moreover very seriously and of course always with self-compulsion, to
speak, read, and write a great many languages, and to such a degree of fluency,
that if, in following this profession unexpectedly forced on me by Fate, I
decided not to take advantage of the ÒautomatismÓ which is acquired by
practice, then I could perhaps write in any one of them.
But if I set out to use judiciously
this automatically acquired automatism which has become easy from long
practice, then I should have to write either in Russian or in Armenian, because
the circumstances of my life during the last two or three decades have been
such that I have had for intercourse with others to use, and consequently to
have more practice in, just these two languages and to acquire an automatism in
respect to them.
O the dickens! . . . Even
in such a case, one of the aspects of my peculiar psyche, unusual for the normal
* Cheshma means veil.
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 11
man, has now already begun
to torment the whole of me.
And the chief reason for
this unhappiness of mine in my almost already mellow age, results from the fact
that since childhood there was implanted in my peculiar psyche, together with
numerous other rubbish also unnecessary for contemporary life, such an
inherency as always and in everything automatically enjoins the whole of me to
act only according to popular wisdom.
In the present case, as
always in similar as yet indefinite life cases, there immediately comes to my
brain—which is for me, constructed unsuccessfully to the point of
mockery—and is now as is said,Òrunning throughÓit that saying of popular
wisdom which existed in the life of people of very ancient times, and which has
been handed down to our day formulated in the following words: Òevery stick
always has two ends.Ó
In trying first to
understand the basic thought and real significance hidden in this strange
verbal formulation, there must, in my opinion, first of all arise in the
consciousness of every more or less sane-thinking man the supposition that, in
the totality of ideas on which is based and from which must flow a sensible
notion of this saying, lies the truth, cognized by people for centuries, which
affirms that every cause occurring in the life of man, from whatever phenomenon
it arises, as one of two opposite effects of other causes, is in its turn
obligatorily molded also into two quite opposite effects,as for
instance:ifÒsomethingÓobtained from two different causes engenders light, then
it must inevitably engender a phenomenon opposite to it, that is to say,
darkness; or a factor engendering in the organism of a living creature an
impulse of palpable satisfaction also engenders without fail nonsatisfaction,
of course also palpable, and so on and so forth, always and in everything.
Adopting in the same given
instance this popular wisdom THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 12
formed by centuries and
expressed by a stick, which, as was said, indeed has two ends, one end of which
is considered good and the other bad, then if I use the aforesaid automatism
which was acquired in me thanks only to long practice, it will be for me
personally of course very good,but according to this saying,there must result
for the reader just the opposite; and what the opposite of good is, even every
nonpossessor of hemorrhoids must very easily understand.
Briefly, if I exercise my
privilege and take the good end of the stick,then the bad end must inevitably
fallÒon the readerÕs head.Ó
This may indeed happen,
because in Russian the so to say ÒnicetiesÓof philosophical questions cannot be
expressed,which questions I intend to touch upon in my writings also rather
fully, whereas in Armenian, although this is possible, yet to the misfortune of
all contemporary Armenians, the employment of this language for contemporary
notions has now already become quite impracticable.
In order to alleviate the
bitterness of my inner hurt owing to this, I must say that in my early youth,
when I became interested in and was greatly taken up with philological
questions, I preferred the Armenian language to all others I then spoke, even
to my native language.
This language was then my
favorite chiefly because it was original and had nothing in common with the
neighboring or kindred
languages.
As the learned
ÒphilologistsÓ say, all of its tonalities were peculiar to it alone, and
according to my understanding even then, it corresponded perfectly to the psyche
of the people composing that nation.
But the change I have
witnessed in that language during the last thirty or forty years has been such,
that instead of an original independent language coming to us from the remote
past, there has resulted and now exists one,
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 13
which though also original
and independent, yet represents, as might be said, a Òkind of clownish
potpourri of languages,Ó the totality of the consonances of which, falling on
the ear of a more or less conscious and understanding listener, sounds just
like the ÒtonesÓ of Turkish, Persian, French, Kurd, and Russian words and still
otherÒindigestibleÓand inarticulate noises.
Almost the same might be
said about my native language, Greek,which I spoke in childhood and,as might be
said,theÒtaste of the automatic associative power of whichÓ I still retain. I
could now, I dare say, express anything I wish in it, but to employ it for
writing is for me impossible, for the simple and rather comical reason that
someone must transcribe my writings and translate them into the other
languages. And who can do this?
It could assuredly be said
that even the best expert of
modern Greek would
understand simply nothing of what I should write in the native language I
assimilated in childhood, because, my dear Òcompatriots,Ó as they might be
called, being also inflamed with the wish at all costs to be like the
representatives of contemporary civilization also in their conversation,have
during these thirty or forty years treated my dear native language just as the
Armenians,anxious to become Russian intelligentsia,have treated theirs.
That Greek language, the
spirit and essence of which were transmitted to me by heredity, and the
language now spoken by contemporary Greeks, are as much alike as, according to
the expression of Mullah Nassr Eddin,Òa nail is like a requiem.Ó
What is now to be done?
Ah . . . me! Never mind,
esteemed buyer of my wiseacrings. If only there be plenty of French armagnac
and ÒKhaizarian bastourma,Ó I shall find a way out of even this difficult
situation.
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 14
I am an old hand at this.
In life, I have so often
got into difficult situations and out of them, that this has become almost a
matter of habit for me.
Meanwhile in the present
case, I shall write partly in Russian and partly in Armenian, the more readily
because
among those people always
Òhanging aroundÓ me there are several who ÒcerebrateÓ more or less easily in
both these languages, and I meanwhile entertain the hope that they will be able
to transcribe and translate from these languages fairly well for me.
In any case I again
repeat—in order that you should well remember it, but not as you are in
the habit of remembering other things and on the basis of which are accustomed
to keeping your word of honor to others or to yourself—that no matter
what language I shall use, always and in everything, I shall avoid what I have
called theÒbon ton literary language.Ó
In this respect, the
extraordinarily curious fact and one even in the highest degree worthy of your
love of knowledge, perhaps even higher than your usual conception, is that from
my earliest childhood, that is to say, since the birth in me of the need to
destroy birdsÕ nests, and to tease my friendsÕ sisters, there arose in my, as
the ancient theosophists called it, Òplanetary body,Ó and moreover, why I donÕt
know, chiefly in the Òright half,Ó an instinctively involuntary sensation,
which right up to that period of my life when I became a teacher of dancing,
was gradually formed into a definite feeling, and then, when thanks to this
profession of mine I came in contact with many people of differentÒtypes,Ó
there began to arise in me also the conviction with what is called
myÒmind,Óthat these languages are compiled by people,or rather Ògrammarians,Ó
who are in respect of knowledge
of the given language
exactly similar to those biped animals whom
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 15
the esteemed Mullah Nassr
Eddin characterizes by the words: ÒAll they can do is to wrangle with pigs
about the quality of oranges.Ó
This kind of people among
us who have been turned into, so to say,ÒmothsÓ destroying the good prepared
and left for us by our ancestors and by time, have not the slightest notion and
have probably never even heard of the screamingly obvious fact that, during the
preparatory age, there is acquired in the brain functioning of every creature,
and of man also, a particular and definite property, the automatic
actualization and manifestation of which the ancient Korkolans called the Òlaw
of association,Ó and that the process of the mentation of every creature,
especially man, flows exclusively in accordance with this law.
In view of the fact that I
have happened here accidentally to touch upon a question which has lately
become one of my so to speakÒhobbies,Ónamely,the process of human mentation,I
consider it possible, without waiting for the corresponding place predetermined
by me for the elucidation of this question, to state already now in this first
chapter at least something concerning that axiom which has accidentally become
known to me, that on Earth in the past it has been usual in every century that
every man, in whom there
arises the boldness to attain the right to be considered by others and to
consider himself a Òconscious thinker,Ó should be informed while still in the
early years of his responsible existence that man has in general two kinds of
mentation: one kind, mentation by thought, in which words, always possessing a
relative sense, are employed; and the other kind, which is proper to all animals
as well as to man, which I would call Òmentation by form.Ó
The second kind of
mentation, that is,Òmentation by form,Ó by which, strictly speaking, the exact
sense of all
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 16
writing must be also
perceived, and after conscious confrontation with information already
possessed, be assimilated, is formed in people in dependence upon the
conditions of geographical locality, climate, time, and, in general, upon the
whole environment in which the arising of the given man has proceeded and in
which his existence has flowed up to manhood.
Accordingly, in the brains
of people of different races and conditions dwelling in different geographical
localities, there are formed about one and the same thing or even idea, a
number of quite independent forms, which during functioning, that is to say,
association, evoke in their being some sensation or other which subjectively
conditions a definite picturing, and which picturing is expressed by this,
that, or the other word, that serves only
for its outer subjective
expression.
That is why each word, for
the same thing or idea, almost always acquires for people of different
geographical locality and race a very definite and entirely different so to say
Òinner content.Ó
In other words, if in the
entirety of any man who has arisen and been formed in any locality, from the
results of the specific local influences and impressions a certainÒformÓhas
been composed, and this form evokes in him by association the sensation of a
definiteÒinner content,Óand consequently of a definite picturing or notion for
the expression of which he employs one or another word which has eventually
become habitual, and as I have said, subjective to him, then the hearer of that
word, in whose being, owing to different conditions of his arising and growth,
there has been formed concerning the given word a form of a differentÒinner
content,Ó will always perceive and of course infallibly understand that same
word in quite another sense.
This fact, by the way, can
with attentive and impartial THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 17
observation be very clearly
established when one is present at an exchange of opinions between persons
belonging to two different races or who arose and were formed in different
geographical localities.
And so, cheerful and
swaggering candidate for a buyer of
my wiseacrings, having
warned you that I am going to write not as Òprofessional writersÓ usually write
but quite otherwise, I advise you, before embarking on the reading of my
further expositions, to reflect seriously and only then to undertake it.If
not,I am afraid for your hearing and other perceptive and also digestive organs
which may be already so thoroughly automatized to the Òliterary language of the
intelligentsiaÓexisting in the present period of time on Earth,that the reading
of these writings of mine might affect you very,very cacophonously,and from
this you might lose your . . . you know what? . . . your appetite for your
favorite dish and for your psychic specificness which particularly titillates your
ÒinsideÓand which proceeds in you on seeing your neighbor,the brunette.
For such a possibility,
ensuing from my language, or rather, strictly speaking, from the form of my
mentation, I am, thanks to oft-repeated past experiences, already quite as
convinced with my whole being as aÒthoroughbred donkeyÓis convinced of the
right and justice of his obstinacy.
Now that I have warned you
of what is most important, I am already tranquil about everything further. Even
if any misunderstanding should arise on account of my writings, you alone will
be entirely to blame, and my conscience will be as clear as for instance . . .
the exKaiser WilhelmÕs.
In all probability you are
now thinking that I am, of course, a young man with an auspicious exterior and,
as some express it, a Òsuspicious interior,Ó and that, as a
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 18
novice in writing, I am
evidently intentionally being eccentric in the hope of becoming famous and
thereby rich.
If you indeed think so,
then you are very, very mistaken.
First of all, I am not
young; I have already lived so much that I have been in my life, as it is
said,Ònot only through the mill but through all the grindstonesÓ; and secondly,
I am in general not writing so as to make a career for myself, or so as to
plant myself, as is said,Òfirmfootedly,Ó thanks to this profession, which, I
must add, in my opinion provides many openings to become a candidate
d-i-r-e-c-t for ÒHellÓ—assuming of course that such people can in general
by their Being, perfect themselves even to that extent, for the reason that
knowing nothing whatsoever themselves, they write all kinds of ÒclaptrapÓ and
thereby automatically acquiring authority, they become almost one of the chief
factors, the totality of which steadily continues year by year, still further
to diminish the, without this, already extremely diminished psyche of people.
And as regards my personal
career, then thanks to all forces high and low and, if you like, even right and
left, I have actualized it long ago, and have already long been
standing on Òfirm feetÓ and
even maybe on very good feet, and I moreover am certain that their strength is
sufficient for many more years, in spite of all my past, present, and future
enemies.
Yes, I think you might as
well be told also about an idea which has only just arisen in my madcap brain,
and namely, specially to request the printer, to whom I shall give my first
book, to print this first chapter of my writings in such a way that anybody may
read it before cutting the pages of the book itself, whereupon, on learning
that it is not written in the usual manner, that is to say, for helping to
produce in oneÕs mentation, very smoothly and easily, exciting images and
lulling reveries, he may, if he wishes,
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 19
without wasting words with
the bookseller, return it and get his money back, money perhaps earned by the
sweat of his own brow.
I shall do this without
fail, moreover, because I just now again remember the story of what happened to
a Transcaucasian Kurd, which story I heard in my quite early youth and which in
subsequent years, whenever I recalled it in corresponding cases, engendered in
me an enduring and inextinguishable impulse of tenderness. I think it will be
very useful for me, and also for you, if I relate this story to you somewhat in
detail.
It will be useful chiefly
because I have decided already to
make theÒsalt,Óor as
contemporary pureblooded Jewish businessmen would say, the ÒTzimusÓ of this
story, one of the basic principles of that new literary form which I intend to
employ for the attainment of the aim I am now pursuing by means of this new
profession of mine.
This Transcaucasian Kurd
once set out from his village on some business or other to town, and there in
the market he saw in a fruitererÕs shop a handsomely arranged display of all
kinds of fruit.
In this display,he noticed
oneÒfruit,Óvery beautiful in both color and form, and its appearance so took
his fancy and he so longed to try it, that in spite of his having scarcely any
money, he decided to buy without fail at least one of these gifts of Great
Nature, and taste it.
Then, with intense
eagerness, and with a courage not customary to him, he entered the shop and
pointing with his horny finger to the ÒfruitÓ which had taken his fancy he
asked the shopkeeper its price.The shopkeeper replied that a pound of
theÒfruitÓ would cost two cents.
Finding that the price was
not at all high for what in his opinion was such a beautiful fruit, our Kurd
decided to buy a whole pound.
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 20
Having finished his
business in town, he set off again on foot for home the same day.
Walking at sunset over the
hills and dales, and willynilly
perceiving the exterior
visibility of those enchanting parts of the bosom of Great Nature, the Common
Mother, and involuntarily inhaling a pure air uncontaminated by the usual
exhalations of industrial towns, our Kurd quite naturally suddenly felt a wish
to gratify himself with some ordinary food also; so sitting down by the side of
the road, he took from his provision bag some bread and theÒfruitÓhe had bought
which had looked so good to him, and leisurely began to eat.
But . . . horror of
horrors! . . . very soon everything inside him began to burn. But in spite of
this he kept on eating.
And this hapless biped creature
of our planet kept on eating, thanks only to that particular human inherency
which I mentioned at first, the principle of which I intended, when I decided
to use it as the foundation of the new literary form I have created, to make,
as it were, a Òguiding beaconÓ leading me to one of my aims in view, and the
sense and meaning of which moreover you will, I am sure, soon grasp—of
course according to the degree of your comprehension—during the reading
of any subsequent chapter of my writings, if, of course, you take the risk and
read further, or, it may perhaps be that even at the end of this first chapter
you will already ÒsmellÓ something.
And so, just at the moment
when our Kurd was overwhelmed by all the unusual sensations proceeding within
him from this strange repast on the bosom of
Nature, there came along
the same road a fellow villager of his, one reputed by those who knew him to be
very clever and experienced; and, seeing that the whole face of the Kurd was
aflame, that his eyes were streaming with tears, and
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 21
that in spite of this, as
if intent upon the fulfillment of his most important duty, he was eating real
Òred pepper pods,Ó he said to him:
ÒWhat are you doing, you
Jericho jackass? YouÕll be burnt alive! Stop eating that extraordinary product,
so unaccustomed for your nature.Ó
But our Kurd replied:ÒNo,
for nothing on Earth will I stop. DidnÕt I pay my last two cents for them? Even
if my soul departs from my body I shall still go on eating.Ó
Whereupon our resolute Kurd—it
must of course be assumed that he was such—did not stop, but continued
eating the Òred pepper pods.Ó
After what you have just
perceived, I hope there may already be arising in your mentation a
corresponding mental association which should, as a result, effectuate in you,
as it sometimes happens to contemporary people, that which you call, in
general, understanding, and that in the present case you will understand just
why I, well knowing and having many a time commiserated with this human
inherency, the inevitable manifestation of
which is that if anybody
pays money for something, he is bound to use it to the end, was animated in the
whole of my entirety with the idea, arisen in my mentation, to take every
possible measure in order that you, as is said Òmy brother in appetite and in
spiritÓ—in the event of your proving to be already accustomed to reading
books, though of all kinds, yet nevertheless only those written exclusively in
the aforesaid Òlanguage of the intelligentsiaÓ—having already paid money
for my writings and learning only afterwards that they are not written in the
usual convenient and easily read language, should not be compelled as a
consequence of the said human inherency, to read my writings through to the end
at all costs, as our poor Transcaucasian Kurd was compelled to go on with his
eating of what he had
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 22
fancied for its appearance
alone—that Ònot to be joked withÓ noble red pepper.
And so, for the purpose of
avoiding any misunderstanding through this inherency, the data for which are
formed in the entirety of contemporary man, thanks evidently to his frequenting
of the cinema and thanks also to his never missing an opportunity of looking
into the left eye of the other sex, I wish that this commencing chapter of mine
should be printed in the said manner, so that everyone can read it through
without cutting the pages of the book itself.
Otherwise the bookseller
will,as is said,Òcavil,Óand will without fail again turn out to act in
accordance with the basic principle of booksellers in general, formulated by
them in the words:ÒYouÕll be more of a simpleton than a fisherman if you let go
of the fish which has swallowed the bait,Ó and will decline to take back a book
whose pages you have cut. I have no doubt of this possibility; indeed, I fully
expect such lack of conscience on the part of the booksellers.
And the data for the
engendering of my certainty as to this lack of conscience on the part of these
booksellers were completely formed in me, when, while I was a professional
ÒIndian Fakir,Ó I needed, for the complete elucidation of a certain
ÒultraphilosophicalÓ question also to become familiar, among other things, with
the associative process for the manifestation of the automatically constructed
psyche of contemporary booksellers and of their salesmen when palming off books
on their buyers.
Knowing all this and having
become,since the misfortune which befell me, habitually just and fastidious in
the extreme, I cannot help repeating, or rather, I cannot help again warning
you, and even imploringly advising you, before beginning to cut the pages of
this first book of mine, to read through very attentively, and even more than
once, this first chapter of my writings.
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 23
But in the event that notwithstanding
this warning of mine, you should, nevertheless, wish to become acquainted with
the further contents of my expositions, then there is already nothing else left
for me to do but to wish you with all myÒgenuine soulÓa very, very good
appetite, and that you may ÒdigestÓ all that you read, not only for your own
health but for the health of all those near you.
I said Òwith my genuine
soulÓ because recently living in Europe and coming in frequent contact with
people who on every appropriate and inappropriate occasion are fond of taking
in vain every sacred name which should belong only to manÕs inner life, that is
to say, with people who swear to no purpose, I being, as I have already
confessed, a follower in general not only of the theoretical—as contemporary
people have become—but also of the practical sayings of popular wisdom
which have become fixed by the centuries, and therefore of the saying which in
the present case corresponds to what is expressed by the words:ÒWhen you are in
Rome do as Rome does,Ó decided, in order not to be out of harmony with the
custom established here in Europe of swearing in ordinary conversation, and at
the same time to act according to the commandment which was enunciated by the
holy lips of Saint Moses Ònot to take the holy names in vain,Ó to make use of
one of those examples of the Ònewly bakedÓ fashionable languages of the present
time, namely English, and so from then on, I began on necessary occasions to
swear by my ÒEnglish soul.Ó
The point is that in this
fashionable language, the words ÒsoulÓ and the bottom of your foot, also called
Òsole,Ó are pronounced and even written almost alike.
I do not know how it is
with you, who are already partly candidate for a buyer of my writings, but my
peculiar nature cannot, even with a great mental desire, avoid being indignant
at the fact manifested by people
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 24
of contemporary
civilization, that the very highest in man, particularly beloved by our COMMON
FATHER CREATOR, can really be named, and indeed very often before even having
made clear to oneself what it is, can be understood to be that which is lowest
and dirtiest in man.
Well,enough
ofÒphilologizing.ÓLet us return to the main task of this initial chapter,
destined, among other things, on the one hand to stir up the drowsy thoughts in
me as well as in the reader, and, on the other, to warn the reader about
something.
And so, I have already
composed in my head the plan and sequence of the intended expositions, but what
form they will take on paper, I, speaking frankly, myself do not as yet know
with my consciousness, but with my subconsciousness I already definitely feel
that on the whole it will take the form of something which will be, so to
say,Òhot,Ó and will have an effect on the entirety of every reader such as the
red pepper pods had on the poor
Transcaucasian Kurd.
Now that you have become
familiar with the story of our common countryman, the Transcaucasian Kurd, I
already consider it my duty to make a confession and hence before continuing
this first chapter, which is by way of an introduction to all my further
predetermined writings, I wish to bring to the knowledge of what is called your
Òpure waking consciousnessÓ the fact that in the writings following this
chapter of warning I shall expound my thoughts intentionally in such sequence
and with such Òlogical confrontation,Ó that the essence of certain real notions
may of themselves automatically, so to say, go from this Òwaking
consciousnessÓ—which most people in their ignorance mistake for the real
consciousness, but which I affirm and experimentally prove is the fictitious
one—into what you call the subconscious, which ought to be in my opinion
the real human consciousness,
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 25
and there by themselves
mechanically bring about that transformation which should in general proceed in
the entirety of a man and give him, from his own conscious mentation, the
results he ought to have, which are proper to man and not merely to singleor
double-brained animals.
I decided to do this
without fail so that this initial chapter of mine, predetermined as I have
already said to awaken
your consciousness, should
fully justify its purpose, and reaching not only your,in my opinion,as yet only
fictitiousÒconsciousness,Óbut also your real consciousness, that is to say,
what you call your subconscious, might, for the first time, compel you to
reflect actively.
In the entirety of every
man, irrespective of his heredity and education, there are formed two
independent consciousnesses which in their functioning as well as in their
manifestations have almost nothing in common. One consciousness is formed from
the perception of all kinds of accidental, or on the part of others
intentionally produced, mechanical impressions, among which must also be
counted theÒconsonancesÓof various words which are indeed as is said empty; and
the other consciousness is formed from the so to say,Òalready previously formed
material resultsÓ transmitted to him by heredity, which have become blended
with the corresponding parts of the entirety of a man, as well as from the data
arising from his intentional evoking of the associative confrontations of
theseÒmaterialized dataÓalready in him.
The whole totality of the
formation as well as the manifestation of this second human consciousness,
which is none other than what is called the Òsubconscious,Ó and which is formed
from the Òmaterialized resultsÓof heredity and the confrontations actualized by
oneÕs own intentions, should in my opinion, formed by many years of my experimental
elucidations during exceptionally
favorably arranged THE
AROUSING OF THOUGHT 26
conditions, predominate in
the common presence of a man.
As a result of this
conviction of mine which as yet doubtlessly seems to you the fruit of the
fantasies of an afflicted mind, I cannot now, as you yourself see, disregard
this second consciousness and, compelled by my essence, am obliged to construct
the general exposition even of this first chapter of my writings, namely, the
chapter which should be the preface for everything further, calculating that it
should reach and, in the manner required for my aim,ÒruffleÓthe perceptions
accumulated in both these consciousnesses of yours.
Continuing my expositions
with this calculation, I must first of all inform your fictitious consciousness
that, thanks to three definite peculiar data which were crystallized in my
entirety during various periods of my preparatory age, I am really unique in
respect of the so to say Òmuddling and befuddlingÓ of all the notions and convictions
supposedly firmly fixed in the entirety of people with whom I come in contact.
Tut! Tut! Tut! ... I
already feel that in your ÒfalseÓ— but according to
youÒrealÓ—consciousness,there are beginning to be agitated, likeÒblinded
flies,Óall the chief data transmitted to you by heredity from your uncle and
mother, the totality of which data, always and in
everything, at least
engenders in you the impulse—nevertheless extremely good—of
curiosity, as in the given case, to find out as quickly as possible why I, that
is to say, a novice at writing, whose name has not even once been mentioned in
the newspapers, have suddenly become so unique.
Never mind! I personally am
very pleased with the arising of this curiosity even though only in your
ÒfalseÓ consciousness, as I already know from experience that this impulse
unworthy of man can sometimes even pass from this consciousness into oneÕs
nature and become a
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 27
worthy impulse—the
impulse of the desire for knowledge, which, in its turn, assists the better
perception and even the closer understanding of the essence of any object on
which, as it sometimes happens, the attention of a contemporary man might be
concentrated, and therefore I am even willing, with pleasure, to satisfy this
curiosity which has arisen in you at the present moment.
Now listen and try to
justify, and not to disappoint, my expectations. This original personality of
mine, already Òsmelled outÓ by certain definite individuals from both choirs of
the Judgment Seat Above, whence Objective justice proceeds, and also here on
Earth, by as yet a very limited number of people, is based, as I already said,
on three secondary specific data formed in me at different times during my
preparatory age.The first of these data,
from the very beginning of
its arising,became as it were the chief directing lever of my entire wholeness,
and the other two, the Òvivifying-sources,Ó as it were, for the feeding and
perfecting of this first datum.
The arising of this first
datum proceeded when I was still only, as is said, a Òchubby mite.Ó My dear now
deceased grandmother was then still living and was a hundred and some years
old.
When my
grandmother—may she attain the kingdom of Heaven—was dying, my
mother, as was then the custom, took me to her bedside, and as I kissed her
right hand, my dear now deceased grandmother placed her dying left hand on my
head and in a whisper, yet very distinctly, said:
ÒEldest of my grandsons!
Listen and always remember my strict injunction to you: In life never do as others
do.Ó
Having said this, she gazed
at the bridge of my nose and evidently noticing my perplexity and my obscure
understanding of what she had said, added somewhat angrily and imposingly:
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 28
ÒEither do
nothing—just go to school—or do something nobody else does.Ó
Whereupon she immediately,
without hesitation, and with a perceptible impulse of disdain for all around
her, and with commendable self-cognizance, gave up her soul
directly into the hands of
His Truthfulness, the Archangel Gabriel.
I think it will be
interesting and even instructive to you to know that all this made so powerful
an impression on me at that time that I suddenly became unable to endure anyone
around me, and therefore,as soon as we left the room where the mortalÒplanetary
bodyÓ of the cause of the cause of my arising lay, I very quietly,trying not to
attract attention,stole away to the pit where during Lent the bran and potato
skins for our Òsanitarians,Ó that is to say, our pigs, were stored, and lay
there, without food or drink, in a tempest of whirling and confused
thoughts—of which, fortunately for me, I had then in my childish brain
still only a very limited number—right until the return from the cemetery
of my mother, whose weeping on finding me gone and after searching for me in
vain, as it were ÒoverwhelmedÓ me. I then immediately emerged from the pit and
standing first of all on the edge, for some reason or other with outstretched
hand, ran to her and clinging fast to her skirts, involuntarily began to stamp
my feet and why, I donÕt know, to imitate the braying of the donkey belonging
to our neighbor, a bailiff.
Why this produced such a
strong impression on me just then, and why I almost automatically manifested so
strangely, I cannotuntilnowmakeout;thoughduringrecentyears,particularl y on the
days called ÒShrovetide,Ó I pondered a good deal, trying chiefly to discover
the reason for it.
I then had only the logical
supposition that it was perhaps only because the room in which this sacred
scene
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 29
The Arousing of Thought 29
occurred, which was to have
tremendous significance for the whole of my further life, was permeated through
and through with the scent of a special incense brought from the monastery
ofÒOld AthosÓand very popular among followers of every shade of belief of the
Christian religion.Whatever it may have been,this fact still now remains a bare
fact.
During the days following
this event, nothing particular happened in my general state, unless there might
be connected with it the fact that during these days, I walked more often than
usual with my feet in the air, that is to say, on my hands.
My first act, obviously in
discordance with the manifestations of others, though truly without the
participation not only of my consciousness but also of my subconsciousness,
occurred on exactly the fortieth day after the death of my grandmother, when
all our family, our relatives and all those by whom my dear grandmother, who
was loved by everybody, had been held in esteem, gathered in the cemetery
according to custom, to perform over her mortal remains, reposing in the grave,
what is called the Òrequiem service,Ó when suddenly without any rhyme or
reason, instead of observing what
was conventional among
people of all degrees of tangible and intangible morality and of all material
positions, that is to say, instead of standing quietly as if overwhelmed, with
an expression of grief on oneÕs face and even if possible with tears in oneÕs eyes,
I started skipping round the grave as if dancing, and sang:
ÒLet her with the saints
repose, Now that sheÕs turned up her toes, Oi! oi! oi!
Let her with the saints
repose, Now that sheÕs turned up her toes.Ó
...and so on and so forth.
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 30
And just from this it
began, that in my entirety a ÒsomethingÓ arose which in respect of any kind of
so to say Òaping,Ó that is to say, imitating the ordinary automatized
manifestations of those around me, always and in everything engendered what I
should now call anÒirresistible urgeÓto do things not as others do them.
At that age I committed
acts such as the following.
If for example when
learning to catch a ball with the right hand, my brother, sisters and the
neighborsÕ children who came to play with us, threw the ball in the air, I,
with the same aim in view, would first bounce the ball hard on the ground, and
only when it rebounded would I, first doing a somersault, catch it, and then
only with the thumb and middle finger of the left hand; or if all the other
children
slid down the hill head
first, I tried to do it, and moreover each time better and better, as the
children then called it,Òbackside-firstÓ; or if we children were given various
kinds of what are called ÒAbaranian pastries,Ó then all the other children,
before putting them in their mouths, would first of all lick them, evidently to
try their taste and to protract the pleasure, but ... I would first sniff one
on all sides and perhaps even put it to my ear and listen intently, and then
though only almost unconsciously, yet nevertheless seriously, muttering to
myself Òso and so and so you must, do not eat until you bust,Ó and rhythmically
humming correspondingly, I would only take one bite and without savoring it,
would swallow it—and so on and so forth.
The first event during
which there arose in me one of the two mentioned data which became the
Òvivifying sourcesÓ for the feeding and perfecting of the injunction of my
deceased grandmother, occurred just at that age when I changed from a chubby
mite into what is called a Òyoung rascalÓ and had already begun to be, as is
sometimes
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 31
said, a Òcandidate for a
young man of pleasing appearance and dubious content.Ó
And this event occurred
under the following circumstances which were perhaps even specially combined by
Fate itself.
With a number of young
rascals like myself, I was once laying snares for pigeons on the roof of a
neighborÕs house, when suddenly, one of the boys who was standing over me and
watching me closely, said:
ÒI think the noose of the
horsehair ought to be so arranged that the pigeonÕs big toe never gets caught
in it, because, as our zoology teacher recently explained to us, during
movement it is just in that toe that the pigeonÕs reserve strength is
concentrated,and therefore if this big toe gets caught in the noose, the pigeon
might of course easily break it.Ó
Another boy, leaning just
opposite me, from whose mouth, by the way, whenever he spoke saliva always
splashed abundantly in all directions, snapped at this remark of the first boy
and delivered himself, with a copious quantity of saliva, of the following
words:
ÒShut your trap, you
hopeless mongrel offshoot of the Hottentots! What an abortion you are, just
like your teacher! Suppose it is true that the greatest physical force of the
pigeon is concentrated in that big toe, then all the more, what weÕve got to do
is to see that just that toe will be caught in the noose. Only then will there
be any sense to our aim—that is to say, for catching these unfortunate
pigeon creatures—in that brain-particularity proper to all possessors of
that soft and slippery ÔsomethingÕ which consists in this, that when, thanks to
other actions, from which its insignificant manifestability
depends, there arises a periodic
requisite lawconformable what is called Ôchange of presence,Õ then this small
so to say Ôlaw-conformable confusionÕ which should proceed for the animation of
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 32
other acts in its general
functioning, immediately enables the center of gravity of the whole
functioning, in which this slippery ÔsomethingÕ plays a very small part, to
pass temporarily from its usual place to another place, owing to which there
often obtains in the whole of this general functioning, unexpected results
ridiculous to the point of absurdity.Ó
He discharged the last
words with such a shower of saliva that it was as if my face were exposed to
the action of anÒatomizerÓ— not ofÒErsatzÓproduction—invented by
the Germans for dyeing material with aniline dyes.
This was more than I could
endure, and without changing my squatting position, I flung myself at him, and
my head, hitting him with full force in the pit of his stomach, immediately
laid him out and made him as is said Òlose consciousness.Ó
I do not know and do not
wish to know in what spirit the result will be formed in your mentation of the
information about the extraordinary coincidence, in my opinion, of life
circumstances, which I now intend to describe here, though for my mentation,
this coincidence was excellent material for the assurance of the possibility of
the fact
that this event described
by me, which occurred in my youth, proceeded not simply accidentally but was
intentionally created by certain extraneous forces.
The point is that this
dexterity was thoroughly taught me only a few days before this event by a Greek
priest from Turkey, who, persecuted by Turks for his political convictions, had
been compelled to flee from there, and having arrived in our town had been
hired by my parents as a teacher for me of the modern Greek language.
I do not know on which data
he based his political convictions and ideas, but I very well remember that in
all the conversations of this Greek priest, even while explaining to me the
difference between the words of exclamation
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 33
in ancient and in modern
Greek, there were indeed always very clearly discernible his dreams of getting
as soon as possible to the island of Crete and there manifesting himself as
befits a true patriot.
Well, then, on beholding
the effect of my skill, I was, I must confess,extremely
frightened,because,knowing nothing of any such reaction from a blow in that
place, I quite thought I had killed him.
At the moment I was
experiencing this fear, another boy, the cousin of him who had become the first
victim of my so to say Òskill in self-defense,Óseeing this,without a
momentÕs pause,and
obviously overcome with a feeling calledÒconsanguinity,Óimmediately leaped at
me and with a full swing struck me in the face with his fist.
From this blow, I, as is
said, Òsaw stars,Ó and at the same time my mouth became as full as if it had
been stuffed with the food necessary for the artificial fattening of a thousand
chickens.
After a little time when
both these strange sensations had calmed down within me, I then actually
discovered that some foreign substance was in my mouth, and when I pulled it
out with my fingers, it turned out to be nothing less than a tooth of large
dimensions and strange form.
Seeing me staring at this
extraordinary tooth, all the boys swarmed around me and also began to stare at
it with great curiosity and in a strange silence.
By this time the boy who
had been laid out flat recovered and, picking himself up, also began to stare
at my tooth with the other boys, as if nothing had happened to him.
This strange tooth had
seven shoots and at the end of each of them there stood out in relief a drop of
blood, and through each separate drop there shone clearly and definitely one of
the seven aspects of the manifestation of the white ray.
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 34
After this silence, unusual
for us Òyoung rascals,Ó the usual hubbub broke out again, and in this hubbub it
was
decided to go immediately
to the barber, a specialist in extracting teeth, and to ask him just why this
tooth was like that.
So we all climbed down from
the roof and went off to the barberÕs. And I, as the Òhero of the day,Ó stalked
at the head of them all.
The barber, after a casual
glance, said it was simply a Òwisdom toothÓ and that all those of the male sex
have one like it, who until they first exclaim ÒpapaÓ and ÒmammaÓ are fed on
milk exclusively from their own mother, and who on first sight are able to
distinguish among many other faces the face of their own father.
As a result of the whole
totality of the effects of this happening, at which time my poor Òwisdom toothÓ
became a complete sacrifice, not only did my consciousness begin, from that
time on, constantly absorbing, in connection with everything, the very essence
of the essence of my deceased grandmotherÕs behest— God bless her
soul—but also in me at that time, because I did not go to a Òqualified
dentistÓ to have the cavity of this tooth of mine treated, which as a matter of
fact I could not do because our home was too far from any contemporary center
of culture, there began to ooze chronically from this cavity a ÒsomethingÓ
which—as it was only recently explained to me by a very famous
meteorologist with whom I chanced to become, as is said, Òbosom friendsÓ owing
to frequent meetings in the
Parisian night restaurants
of Montmartre—had the property of arousing an interest in, and a tendency
to seek out the causes of the arising of every suspiciousÒactual factÓ;and this
property,not transmitted to my entirety by heredity, gradually and automatically
led to my ultimately becoming a specialist
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 35
in the investigation of
every suspicious phenomenon which, as it so often happened, came my way.
This property newly formed
in me after this event— when I, of course with the co-operation of our
ALLCOMMON MASTER THE MERCILESS HEROPASS,that is theÒflow of time,Ówas
transformed into the young man already depicted by me—became for me a
real inextinguishable hearth, always burning, of consciousness.
The second of the mentioned
vivifying factors, this time for the complete fusion of my dear grandmotherÕs
injunction with all the data constituting my general individuality, was the
totality of impressions received from information I chanced to acquire
concerning the event which took place here among us on Earth, showing the
origin of that ÒprincipleÓ which, as it turned out according to the
elucidations of Mr. Alan Kardec during an Òabsolutely secretÓ spiritualistic
seance, subsequently became everywhere among beings similar to ourselves, arising
and existing on all the other planets of our Great
Universe,one of the
chiefÒlife principles.Ó
The formulation in words of
this new Òall-universal principle of livingÓ is as follows:
ÒIf you go on a spree then
go the whole hog including the postage.Ó
As this Òprinciple,Ó now
already universal, arose on that same planet on which you too arose and on
which, moreover, you exist almost always on a bed of roses and frequently dance
the fox trot, I consider I have no right to withhold from you the information
known to me, elucidating certain details of the arising of just that universal
principle.
Soon after the definite
inculcation into my nature of the said new inherency, that is, the
unaccountable striving to elucidate the real reasons for the arising of all
sorts ofÒactual facts,Óon my first arrival in the heart of Russia,
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 36
the city of Moscow, where,
finding nothing else for the satisfaction of my psychic needs, I occupied
myself with the investigation of Russian legends and sayings, I once
happened—whether accidentally or as a result of some objective sequence
according to a law I do not know—to learn by the way the following:
Once upon a time a certain
Russian, who in external appearance was to those around him a simple merchant,
had to go from his provincial town on some business or
other to this second
capitalofRussia,thecityofMoscow,andhisson,hisfavoriteon e— because he
resembled only his mother—asked him to bring back a certain book.
When this great unconscious
author of the Òall-universal principle of livingÓarrived in Moscow,he together
with a friend of his became—as was and still is usual there— Òblind
drunkÓon genuine ÒRussian vodka.Ó
And when these two
inhabitants of this most great contemporary grouping of biped breathing
creatures had drunk the proper number of glasses of this ÒRussian blessingÓ and
were discussing what is called Òpublic education,Ó with which question it has
long been customary always to begin oneÕs conversation, then our merchant
suddenly remembered by association his dear sonÕs request, and decided to set
off at once to a bookshop with his friend to buy the book.
In the shop, the merchant,
looking through the book he had asked for and which the salesman handed him,
asked its price.
The salesman replied that
the book was sixty kopecks.
Noticing that the price
marked on the cover of the book was only forty-five kopecks, our merchant first
began pondering in a strange manner, in general unusual for Russians, and
afterwards, making a certain movement with his shoulders, straightening himself
up almost like a
pillar and throwing out his
chest like an officer of the THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 37
guards, said after a little
pause, very quietly but with an intonation in his voice expressing great
authority:
ÒBut it is marked here
forty-five kopecks.Why do you ask sixty?Ó
Thereupon the
salesman,making as is said theÒoleaginousÓface proper to all salesmen, replied
that the book indeed cost only forty-five kopecks, but had to be sold at sixty
because fifteen kopecks were added for postage.
After this reply to our
Russian merchant who was perplexed by these two quite contradictory but
obviously clearly reconcilable facts, it was visible that something began to
proceed in him, and gazing up at the ceiling, he again pondered, this time like
an English professor who has invented a capsule for castor oil, and then
suddenly turned to his friend and delivered himself for the first time on Earth
of the verbal formulation which, expressing in its essence an indubitable
objective truth, has since assumed the character of a saying.
And he then put it to his
friend as follows:
ÒNever mind, old fellow,
weÕll take the book. Anyway weÕre on a spree today, and Ôif you go on a spree
then go the whole hog including the postage.ÕÓ
As for me, unfortunately
doomed, while still living, to experience the delights ofÒHell,Óas soon as I
had cognized all this,something very strange, that I have never experienced
before or since, immediately began, and for a rather long time continued to
proceed in me; it was as if all kinds of, as contemporary ÒHivintzesÓ
say,Òcompetitive racesÓ began to proceed in me between all the various-sourced
associations and experiences usually occurring in me.
At the same time, in the
whole region of my spine there began a strong almost unbearable itch, and a
colic in the very center of my solar plexus, also unbearable, and all this,
that is these dual, mutually stimulating sensations,
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 38
after the lapse of some
time suddenly were replaced by such a peaceful inner condition as I experienced
in later life once only, when the ceremony of the great initiation into the
Brotherhood of theÒOriginators of making butter from airÓwas performed over
me;andlaterwhenÒI,Óthatis,thisÒsomethingunknownÓofmine, which in ancient times
one crank— called by those around him, as we now also call such persons,
a Òlearned manÓ—defined as a Òrelatively transferable arising, depending
on the quality of the functioning of thought, feeling, and organic automatism,Ó
and according to the definition of another also ancient and renowned learned
man, the Arabian Mal-el-Lel, which definition by the way was in the course of
time
borrowed and repeated in a
different way by a no less renowned and learned Greek, Xenophon,Òthe compound
result of consciousness, subconsciousness, and instinctÓ; so when this same ÒIÓ
in this condition turned my dazed attention inside myself, then firstly it very
clearly constated that everything, even to each single word, elucidating this
quotation that has become an Òalluniversal life principleÓ became transformed
in me into some special cosmic substance, and merging with the data already
crystallized in me long before from the behest of my deceased grandmother,
changed these data into a ÒsomethingÓ and this ÒsomethingÓ flowing everywhere
through my entirety settled forever in each atom composing this entirety of
mine, and secondly, this my ill-fated ÒIÓ there and then definitely felt and,
with an impulse of submission, became conscious of this, for me, sad fact, that
already from that moment I should willy-nilly have to manifest myself always
and in everything without exception, according to this inherency formed in me,
not in accordance with the laws of heredity, nor even by the influence of
surrounding circumstances, but arising in my entirety under
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 39
the influence of three
external accidental causes, having nothing in common, namely: thanks in the
first place to the behest of a person who had become, without the slightest
desire on my part, a passive cause of the cause of my arising; secondly, on
account of a tooth of mine
knocked out by some
ragamuffin of a boy, mainly on account of somebody elseÕs ÒslobberinessÓ; and
thirdly, thanks to the verbal formulation delivered in a drunken state by a
person quite alien to me—some merchant of ÒMoscovite brand.Ó
If before my acquaintance
with this Òall-universal principle of livingÓ I had actualized all
manifestations differently from other biped animals similar to me, arising and
vegetating with me on one and the same planet, then I did so automatically, and
sometimes only half consciously, but after this event I began to do so
consciously and moreover with an instinctive sensation of the two blended
impulses of self-satisfaction and selfcognizance in correctly and honorably
fulfilling my duty to Great Nature.
It must even be emphasized
that although even before this event I already did everything not as others
did, yet my manifestations were hardly thrust before the eyes of my fellow
countrymen around me, but from the moment when the essence of this principle of
living was assimilated in my nature, then on the one hand all my
manifestations, those intentional for any aim and also those simply, as is
said,Òoccurring out of sheer idleness,Ó acquired vivify-ingness and began to
assist in the formation of ÒcornsÓ on the organs of perception of every
creature similar to me without exception who directed his attention directly or
indirectly toward my actions, and on the other hand, I myself began to carry
out all these
actions of mine in
accordance with the injunctions of my deceased grandmother to the utmost
possible limits; and the practice was automatically acquired in me on beginning
anything new
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 40
and also at any change, of
course on a large scale, always to utter silently or aloud:
ÒIf you go on a spree then
go the whole hog including the postage.Ó
And now, for instance, in
the present case also, since, owing to causes not dependent on me, but flowing
from the strange and accidental circumstances of my life, I happen to be
writing books, I am compelled to do this also in accordance with that same
principle which has gradually become definite through various extraordinary
combinations created by life itself, and which has blended with each atom of my
entirety.
This psycho-organic
principle of mine I shall this time begin to actualize not by following the
practice of all writers, established from the remote past down to the present,
of taking as the theme of their various writings the events which have
supposedly taken place, or are taking place, on Earth, but shall take instead
as the scale of events for my _writings—the whole Universe. Thus in the
present case also,ÒIf you take then take!Ó—that is to say,ÒIf you go on a
spree then go the whole hog including the postage.Ó
Any writer can write within
the scale of the Earth, but I am not any writer.
Can I confine myself merely
to this, in the objective sense,ÒpaltryEarthÓofours?Todothis,thatistosay,totakeformywritings
the same themes as in general other writers do, I must not, even if only
because what our learned spirits affirm might suddenly indeed prove true; and
my grandmother might learn of this; and do you understand what might happen to
her, to my dear beloved grandmother? Would she not turn in her grave, not once,
as is usually said, but—as I understand her, especially now when I can
already quiteÒskillfullyÓenter into the position of another— she would turn
so many
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 41
times that she would almost
be transformed into an ÒIrish weathercock.Ó
Please, reader, do not
worry ... I shall of course also write of the Earth, but with such an impartial
attitude that this comparatively small planet itself and also everything on it
shall correspond to that place which in fact it occupies and which, even
according to your own sane logic, arrived at thanks of course to my guidance,
it must occupy in our Great Universe.
I must, of course, also
make the various what are called ÒheroesÓ of these writings of mine not such
types as those which in general the writers of all ranks and epochs on
Earth have drawn and
exalted, that is to say, types such as any Tom, Dick, or Harry, who arise
through a misunderstanding, and who fail to acquire during the process of their
formation up to what is called Òresponsible life,Ó anything at all which it is
proper for an arising in the image of God, that is to say a man, to have, and
who progressively develop in themselves to their last breath only such various
charms as for
instance:Òlasciviousness,ÓÒslobberiness,ÓÒamorousness,ÓÒmaliciousness,ÓÒchickenheartedness,ÓÒenviousness,Ó
and similar vices unworthy of man.
I intend to introduce in my
writings heroes of such type as everybody must, as is said,Òwilly-nillyÓ sense
with his whole being as real, and about whom in every reader data must
inevitably be crystallized for the notion that they are indeedÒsomebodyÓand not
merely Òjust anybody.Ó
During the last weeks,
while lying in bed, my body quite sick, I mentally drafted a summary of my
future writings and thought out the form and sequence of their exposition, and
I decided to make the chief hero of the first series of my writings ... do you
know whom? . . . the Great Beelzebub Himself—even in spite of the fact
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 42
that this choice of mine
might from the very beginning evoke in the mentation of most of my readers such
mental
associations as must
engender in them all kinds of automatic contradictory impulses from the action
of that totality of data infallibly formed in the psyche of people owing to all
the established abnormal conditions of our external life, which data are in
general crystallized in people owing to the famous what is called Òreligious
moralityÓexisting and rooted in their life,and in them,consequently, there must
inevitably be formed data for an inexplicable hostility towards me personally.
But do you know what,
reader?
In case you decide, despite
this Warning, to risk continuing to familiarize yourself with my further
writings, and you try to absorb them always with an impulse of impartiality and
to understand the very essence of the questions I have decided to elucidate,
and in view also of the particularity inherent in the human psyche, that there can
be no opposition to the perception of good only exclusively when so to say a
Òcontact of mutual frankness and confidenceÓ is established, I now still wish
to make a sincere confession to you about the associations arisen within me
which as a result have precipitated in the corresponding sphere of my
consciousness the data which have prompted the whole of my individuality to
select as the chief hero for my writings just such an individual as is
presented before your inner eyes by this same Mr. Beelzebub.
This I did, not without
cunning. My cunning lies simply
in the logical supposition
that if I show him this attention he infallibly— as I already cannot
doubt any more—has to show himself grateful and help me by all means in
his command in my intended writings.
Although Mr. Beelzebub is
made, as is said,Òof a different grain,Ó yet, since He also can think, and,
what
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 43
is most important,
has—as I long ago learned, thanks to the treatise of the famous Catholic
monk, Brother Foolon—a curly tail, then I, being thoroughly convinced
from experience that curls are never natural but can be obtained only from
various intentional manipulations, conclude, according to the Òsane-logicÓ of
hieromancy formed in my consciousness from reading books, that Mr. Beelzebub
also must possess a good share of vanity, and will therefore find it extremely
inconvenient not to help one who is going to advertise His name.
It is not for nothing that
our renowned and incomparable teacher, Mullah Nassr Eddin, frequently says:
ÒWithout greasing the palm
not only is it impossible to live anywhere tolerably but even to breathe.Ó
And another also
terrestrial sage, who has become such, thanks to the crass stupidity of people,
named Till Eulenspiegel, has expressed the same in the following words:
ÒIf you donÕt grease the
wheels the cart wonÕt go.Ó
Knowing these and many
other sayings of popular wisdom formed by centuries in the collective life of
people, I have decided toÒgrease the palmÓprecisely of Mr.Beelzebub,who,as
everyone understands, has possibilities and knowledge enough and to spare for
everything.
Enough, old fellow! All
joking even philosophical joking aside, you, it seems, thanks to all these
deviations, have transgressed one of the chief principles elaborated in you and
put in the basis of a system planned previously for introducing your dreams
into life by means of such a new profession, which principle consists in this,
always to remember and take into account the fact of the weakening of the
functioning of the mentation of the contemporary reader and not to fatigue him
with the perception of numerous ideas over a short time.
Moreover, when I asked one
of the people always around me who are Òeager to enter Paradise without fail
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 44
with their boots on,Ó to
read aloud straight through all that I have written in this introductory
chapter, what is called my ÒIÓ— of course,with the participation of all
the definite data formed in my original psyche during my past years, which data
gave me among other things understanding of the psyche of creatures of
different type but similar to me—constated and cognized with certainty
that in the entirety of every reader without exception
there must inevitably,
thanks to this first chapter alone, arise a ÒsomethingÓ automatically
engendering definite unfriendliness towards me personally.
To tell the truth, it is
not this which is now chiefly worrying me, but the fact that at the end of this
reading I also constated that in the sum total of everything expounded in this
chapter, the whole of my entirety in which the aforesaid ÒIÓ plays a very small
part, manifested itself quite contrary to one of the fundamental commandments
of that All-Common Teacher whom I particularly esteem, Mullah Nassr Eddin, and
which he formulated in the words:ÒNever poke your stick into a hornetsÕ nest.Ó
The agitation which
pervaded the whole system affecting my feelings, and which resulted from
cognizing that in the reader there must necessarily arise an unfriendly feeling
towards me, at once quieted down as soon as I remembered the ancient Russian
proverb which states:ÒThere is no offence which with time will not blow over.Ó
But the agitation which
arose in my system from realizing my negligence in obeying the commandment of
Mullah Nassr Eddin, not only now seriously troubles me, but a very strange
process, which began in both of my recently discoveredÒsoulsÓand which assumed
the form of an unusual itching immediately I understood this, began
progressively to increase until it now evokes and
produces an almost
intolerable pain in the region a little below the
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 45
right half of my already,
without this, overexercised Òsolar plexus.Ó
Wait!Wait!...Thisprocess,itseems,isalsoceasing,andinallth
e depths of my consciousness, and let us meanwhile say Òeven beneath my
subconsciousness,Ó there already begins to arise everything requisite for the
complete assurance that it will entirely cease, because I have remembered
another fragment of life wisdom, the thought of which led my mentation to the
reflection that if I indeed acted against the advice of the highly esteemed
Mullah Nassr Eddin, I nevertheless acted without premeditation according to the
principle of that extremely sympathetic—not so well known everywhere on
earth, but never forgotten by all who have once met him—that precious
jewel, Karapet of Tiflis.
It canÕt be helped. . . .
Now that this introductory chapter of mine has turned out to be so long, it
will not matter if I lengthen it a little more to tell you also about this
extremely sympathetic Karapet of Tiflis.
First of all I must state
that twenty or twenty-five years ago, the Tiflis railway station had a Òsteam
whistle.Ó
It was blown every morning
to wake the railway workers and station hands, and as the Tiflis station stood
on a hill,
this whistle was heard
almost all over the town and woke up not only the railway workers, but the
inhabitants of the town of Tiflis itself.
The Tiflis local
government, as I recall it, even entered into a correspondence with the railway
authorities about the disturbance of the morning sleep of the peaceful
citizens.
To release the steam into
the whistle every morning was the job of this same Karapet who was employed in
the station.
So when he would come in
the morning to the rope with which he released the steam for the whistle, he
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 46
would, before taking hold
of the rope and pulling it, wave his hand in all directions and solemnly, like
a Mohammedan mullah from a minaret, loudly cry:
ÒYour mother is a —
—, your father is a — —, your grandfather is more than a
— —; may your eyes, ears, nose, spleen, liver, corns ...Óand so
on;in short,he pronounced in various keys all the curses he knew, and not until
he had done so would he pull the rope.
When I heard about this
Karapet and of this practice of his, I visited him one evening after the dayÕs
work, with a small boordook of Kahketeenian wine,and after performing this
indispensable local solemn Òtoasting ritual,Ó I asked him, of course in a suitable
form and also
according to the local
complex ofÒamenitiesÓ established for mutual relationship, why he did this.
Having emptied his glass at
a draught and having once sung the famous Georgian song,ÒLittle did we
tipple,Óinevitably sung when drinking, he leisurely began to answer as follows:
ÒAs you drink wine not as
people do today, that is to say, not merely for appearances but in fact
honestly, then this already shows me that you do not wish to know about this
practice of mine out of curiosity, like our engineers and technicians, but
really owing to your desire for knowledge, and therefore I wish, and even
consider it my duty, sincerely to confess to you the exact reason of these
inner, so to say, Ôscrupulous considerationsÕ of mine, which led me to this,
and which little by little instilled in me such a habit.Ó
He then related the
following:
ÒFormerly I used to work in
this station at night cleaning the steam boilers, but when this steam whistle
was brought here, the stationmaster, evidently considering my age and
incapacity for the heavy work I was doing, ordered me to occupy myself only
with releasing the steam into
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 47
the whistle, for which I
had to arrive punctually every morning and evening.
ÒThe first week of this new
service,I once noticed that after performing this duty of mine, I felt for an
hour or two vaguely ill at ease. But when this strange feeling, increasing day
by day, ultimately became a definite instinctive uneasiness from which even my
appetite for ÔMakhokhÕ disappeared, I began from then on always to think and
think in order to find out the cause of this. I thought about it all
particularly intensely for some reason or other while going to and coming from
my work, but however hard I tried I could make nothing whatsoever, even
approximately, clear to myself.
ÒIt thus continued for
almost two years and, finally, when the calluses on my palms had become quite
hard from the rope of the steam whistle, I quite accidentally and suddenly
understood why I experienced this uneasiness.
ÒThe shock for my correct
understanding, as a result of which there was formed in me concerning this an
unshakable conviction, was a certain exclamation I accidentally heard under the
following, rather peculiar, circumstances.
ÒOne morning when I had not
had enough sleep, having spent the first half of the night at the christening
of my neighborÕs ninth daughter and the other half in reading a very
interesting and rare book I had by chance obtained and which was entitled Dreams
and Witchcraft, as I was hurrying on my way to release the steam, I suddenly
saw at the corner a barber-surgeon I knew, belonging to the
local government service,
who beckoned me to stop.
ÒThe duty of this
barber-surgeon friend of mine consisted in going at a certain time through the
town accompanied by an assistant with a specially constructed carriage and
seizing all the stray dogs whose collars were without
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 48
the metal plates
distributed by the local authorities on payment of the tax and taking these
dogs to the municipal slaughterhouse where they were kept for two weeks at
municipal expense, feeding on the slaughterhouse offal; if, on the expiration
of this period, the owners of the dogs had not claimed them and paid the established
tax, then these dogs were, with a certain solemnity, driven down a certain
passageway which led directly to a specially built oven.
ÒAfter a short time, from
the other end of this famous salutary oven, there flowed, with a delightful
gurgling sound, a definite quantity of pellucid and ideally clean fat to the
profit of the fathers of our town for the manufacture of soap and also perhaps
of something else, and, with a purling sound, no less delightful to the ear,
there poured out also a fair quantity of very useful substance for fertilizing.
ÒThis barber-surgeon friend
of mine proceeded in the following simple and admirably skillful manner to
catch the dogs.
ÒHe somewhere obtained a
large, old, and ordinary fishing net, which, during these peculiar excursions
of his for the general human welfare through the slums of our town, he carried,
arranged in a suitable manner on his strong shoulders, and when a dog without
its ÔpassportÕ came within the sphere of his allseeing and, for all the canine
species, terrible eye, he without haste and with the softness of a panther,
would steal up closely to it and seizing a favorable moment when the dog was
interested and attracted by something it noticed, cast his net on it and
quickly entangled it, and later, rolling up the carriage, he disentangled the
dog in such a way that it found itself in the cage attached to the carriage.
ÒJust when my friend the
barber-surgeon beckoned me to stop, he was aiming to throw his net, at the
opportune
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 49
moment, at his next victim,
which at that moment was standing wagging his tail and looking at a bitch. My
friend was just about to throw his net, when suddenly the bells of a
neighboring church rang out, calling the people to early morning prayers. At
such an unexpected ringing in the morning quiet, the dog took fright and
springing aside flew off like a shot down the empty street at his full canine
velocity.
ÒThen the barber-surgeon so
infuriated by this that his hair,even beneath his armpits, stood on end, flung
his net on the pavement and spitting over his left shoulder,
loudly exclaimed:
ÒÔOh, Hell! What a time to
ring!Õ
ÒAs soon as the exclamation
of the barber-surgeon reached my reflecting apparatus,there began to swarm in
it various thoughts which ultimately led, in my view, to the correct
understanding of just why there proceeded in me the aforesaid instinctive
uneasiness.
ÒThe first moment after I
had understood this there even arose a feeling of being offended at myself that
such a simple and clear thought had not entered my head before.
ÒI sensed with the whole of
my being that my effect on the general life could produce no other result than
that process which had all along proceeded in me.
ÒAnd indeed, everyone
awakened by the noise I make with the steam whistle, which disturbs his sweet
morning slumbers, must without doubt curse me Ôby everything under the sun,Õ
just me, the cause of this hellish row, and thanks to this, there must of
course certainly flow towards my person from all directions, vibrations of all
kinds of malice.
ÒOn that significant
morning, when, after performing my duties,I,in my customary mood of
depression,was sitting in a neighboring ÔDukhanÕ and eating ÔHachiÕ with
garlic,
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 50
I, continuing to ponder,
came to the conclusion that if I should curse beforehand all those to whom my
service for the benefit of certain among them might seem disturbing, then,
according to the explanation of the book I had read the night before, however much
all those, as they might be called,Ôwho lie in the sphere of idiocy,Õ that is,
between sleep and drowsiness, might curse me, it would have—as explained
in that same book—no effect on me at all.
ÒAnd in fact, since I began
to do so, I no longer feel the said instinctive uneasiness.Ó
Well, now, patient reader,
I must really conclude this opening chapter. It has now only to be signed.
Hewho...
Stop! Misunderstanding
formation! With a signature there must be no joking, otherwise the same will be
done to you as once before in one of the empires of Central Europe, when you
were made to pay ten yearsÕ rent for a house you occupied only for three
months, merely because you had set your hand to a paper undertaking to renew
the contract for the house each year.
Of course after this and
still other instances from life experience, I must in any case in respect of my
own signature, be very, very careful.
Very well then.
HewhoinchildhoodwascalledÒTatakhÓ;inearlyyouthÒDark
yÓ; later the ÒBlack GreekÓ; in middle age, the ÒTiger of TurkestanÓ; and now,
not just anybody, but the genuine ÒMonsieurÓ or ÒMisterÓGurdjieff,or the nephew
ofÒPrince Mukransky,Óor finally,simply aÒTeacher of Dancing.Ó
WHY BEELZEBUB WAS IN OUR
SOLAR SYSTEM 51
CHAPTER 2!Introduction: Why
Beelzebub Was in Our Solar System
It was in the year 223
after the creation of the World, by objective time-calculation,or,as it would
be said here on theÒEarth,Óin the year 1921 after the birth of Christ.
Through the Universe flew
the ship Karnak of the ÒtransspaceÓ communication.
It was flying from the
spaces ÒAssooparatsata,Ó that is, from the spaces of the ÒMilky Way,Ó from the
planet Karatas to the solar system ÒPandetznokh,Ó the sun of which is also
called the ÒPole Star.Ó
On the said ÒtransspaceÓ
ship was Beelzebub with his kinsmen and near attendants.
He was on his way to the
planet Revozvradendr to a special conference in which he had consented to take
part, at the request of his friends of long standing.
Only the remembrance of
these old friendships had constrained him to accept this invitation, since he
was no
longer young, and
solengthyajourney,andthevicissitudesinseparablefromit,w ere by no means an easy
task for one of his years.
Only a little before this
journey Beelzebub had returned home to the planet Karatas where he had received
his arising and far from which, on account of circumstances independent of his
own essence, he had passed many years of his existence in conditions not proper
to his nature.
This many-yeared existence,
unsuited to him, together with the perceptions unusual for his nature and the
experiences not proper to his essence involved in it, had not failed to leave
on his common presence a perceptible mark.
WHY BEELZEBUB WAS IN OUR
SOLAR SYSTEM 52
Besides, time itself had by
now inevitably aged him, and the said unusual conditions of existence had
brought Beelzebub, just that Beelzebub who had had such an exceptionally
strong, fiery, and splendid youth, to an also exceptional old age.
Long, long before, while
Beelzebub was still existing at home on the planet Karatas, he had been taken,
owing to his extraordinarily resourceful intelligence,into service on theÒSun
Absolute,Ó where our LORD SOVEREIGN ENDLESSNESS has the fundamental place of
HIS Dwelling; and there Beelzebub, among others like himself, had become an
attendant upon HIS
ENDLESSNESS.
It was just then that,
owing to the as yet unformed Reason due to his youth, and owing to his callow
and therefore still impetuous mentation with unequally flowing
associations—that is, owing to a mentation based, as is natural to beings
who have not yet become definitely responsible, on a limited
understanding—Beelzebub once saw in the government of the World something
which seemed to himÒillogical,Óand having found support among his comrades, beings
like himself not yet formed, interfered in what was none of his business.
Thanks to the impetuosity
and force of BeelzebubÕs nature, his intervention together with his comrades
then soon captured all minds, and the effect was to bring the central kingdom
of the Megalocosmos almost to the edge of revolution.
Having learned of this, HIS
ENDLESSNESS, notwithstanding his All-lovingness and All-forgiveness, was
constrained to banish Beelzebub with his comrades to one of the remote corners
of the Universe, namely, to the solar system ÒOrsÓ whose inhabitants call it
simply the ÒSolar System,Ó and to assign as the place of their existence one of
the planets of that solar system, namely, Mars, with the privilege of existing
on other planets also, though only of the same solar system.
WHY BEELZEBUB WAS IN OUR
SOLAR SYSTEM 53 Introduction Why Beelzebub Was in Our Solar System 53
Among these exiles, besides
the said comrades of Beelzebub, were a number of those who merely sympathized
with him, and also the attendants and subordinates both of Beelzebub and of his
comrades.
All, with their households,
arrived at this remote place and there in a short time on the planet Mars a
whole colony was formed of three-centered beings from various planets of the
central part of our Great Universe.
All this
population,extraordinary for the said planet,accommodated itself little by
little to its new dwelling place, and many of them even found one or another
occupation for shortening the long years of their exile.
They found occupations
either on this same planet Mars or upon the neighboring planets, namely, on
those planets that had been almost entirely neglected on account of their
remoteness from the Center and the poverty of all their formations.
As the years rolled by,
many either on their own initiative or in response to needs of general
character, migrated gradually from the planet Mars to other planets; but
Beelzebub himself, together with his near attendants, remained on the planet
Mars, where he organized his existence more or less tolerably.
One of his chief
occupations was the arranging of anÒobservatoryÓ on the planet Mars for the
observation
both of remote points of
the Universe and of the conditions of existence of beings on neighboring
planets; and this observatory of his, it may here be remarked, afterwards
became well known and even famous everywhere in the Universe.
Although the solar system
ÒOrsÓ had been neglected owing to its remoteness from the center and to many
other reasons, nevertheless our LORD SOVEREIGN had sent from time to time HIS
Messengers to the planets of this system, to regulate, more or less, the
beingexistence of the three-brained beings arising on them, for the
co-ordination of
WHY BEELZEBUB WAS IN OUR
SOLAR SYSTEM 54 the process of their existence with the general World Harmony.
And thus, to a certain
planet of this solar system, namely, the planet Earth, there was once sent as
such a Messenger from our ENDLESSNESS, a certain Ashiata Shiemash, and as
Beelzebub had then fulfilled a certain need in connection with his mission, the
said Messenger, when he returned once more to the ÒSun Absolute,Óearnestly
besought HIS ENDLESSNESS to pardon this once young and fiery but now aged
Beelzebub.
In view of this request of
Ashiata Shiemash, and also of the modest and cognoscent existence of Beelzebub
himself, our MAKER CREATOR pardoned him and gave him permission to return to
the place of his arising.
And that is why Beelzebub,
after a long absence, happened now to be again in the center of the Universe.
His influence and authority
had not only not declined during his exile, but, on the contrary, they had
greatly increased, since all those around him were clearly aware that, thanks
to his prolonged existence in the aforementioned unusual conditions, his
knowledge and experience must inevitably have been broadened and deepened.
And so, when events of
great importance occurred on one of the planets of the solar system
ÒPandetznokh,Ó BeelzebubÕs old friends had decided to intrude upon him and to
invite him to the conference concerning these events.
And it was as the outcome
of this that Beelzebub was now making the long journey on the ship Karnak from
the planet Karatas to the planet Revozvradendr.
On this big space-ship
Karnak, the passengers included the kinsmen and attendants of Beelzebub and
also many beings who served on the ship itself.
During the period to which
this tale of ours refers, all the passengers were occupied either with their
duties or
THE AROUSING OF THOUGHT 55
simply with the
actualization of what is called Òactive being mentation.Ó
Among all the passengers
aboard the ship, one very handsome boy was conspicuous; he was always near
Beelzebub himself.
This was Hassein, the son
of BeelzebubÕs favorite son Tooloof.
After his return home from
exile, Beelzebub had seen this grandson of his, Hassein, for the first time,
and, appreciating his good heart,and also owing to what is calledÒfamily
attraction,Óhe took an instant liking to him.
And as the time happened to
coincide with the time when the Reason of little Hassein needed to be
developed, Beelzebub, having a great deal of free time there, himself undertook
the education of his grandson, and from that time on took Hassein everywhere
about with him.
That is why Hassein also
was accompanying Beelzebub on this long journey and was among the number around
him.
And Hassein, on his side,
so loved his grandfather that he would not stir a step without him, and he
eagerly absorbed everything his grandfather either said or taught.
At the time of this
narrative, Beelzebub with Hassein and his devoted old servant Ahoon, who always
accompanied him everywhere, were seated on the highest ÒKas-nik,Ó that is, on
the upper deck of the ship Karnak under theÒKalnokranonis,Ósomewhat resembling
what we
should call a large Òglass
bell,Ó and were talking there among themselves while observing the boundless
space.
Beelzebub was talking about
the solar system where he had passed long years.
And Beelzebub was just then
describing the peculiarities of the nature of the planet called Venus.
During the conversation it
was reported to Beelzebub that the captain of their ship wished to speak with
him and to this request Beelzebub acceded.
THE CAUSE OF THE DELAY 56
CHAPTER 3!The Cause of the
Delay in the Falling of the Ship Karnak
1 he captain soon afterward
entered and having performed before Beelzebub all the ceremonies appropriate to
BeelzebubÕs rank, said:
ÒY
ourRightReverence,allowmetoaskyourauthoritativeopi nion upon an ÔinevitabilityÕ
that lies in the line of our course, and which will hinder our smooth falling
by the shortest route.
ÒThe point is that if we
follow our intended course, then our ship, after two ÔKilprenos,Õ* will pass
through the solar system ÔVuanik.Õ
ÒBut just through where our
ship must pass, there must also pass,about aÔKilprenoÕbefore,the great comet
belonging to that solar
system and named ÔSakoorÕ or, as it is sometimes called, the ÔMadcap.Õ
ÒSo if we keep to our
proposed course, we must inevitably traverse the space through which this comet
will have to pass.
ÒYour Right Reverence of
course knows that thisÔMadcapÕcomet always leaves in its track a great deal of
ÔZil-notragoÕf which on entering the planetary body of a being disorganizes
most of its functions until all the ÔZilnotragoÕ is volatilized out of it.
ÒI thought at first,Ó
continued the captain, Òof avoiding the ÔZilnotragoÕ by steering the ship
around these spheres, but for this a long detour would be necessary which would
* The word ÒKilprenoÓ in
the language of Beelzebub means a certain period of time, equal approximately
to the duration of the flow of time which we call an Òhour.Ó
t The word ÒZilnotragoÓ is
the name of a special gas similar to what we call Òcyanic acid.Ó
THE CAUSE OF THE DELAY 57
greatly lengthen the time
of our passage. On the other hand, to wait somewhere until the ÔZilnotragoÕ is
dispersed would take still longer.
ÒIn view of the sharp
distinction in the alternatives before us, I cannot myself decide what to do,
and so I have
ventured to trouble you,
your Right Reverence, for your competent advice.Ó
The captain having finished
speaking, Beelzebub thought a little and then said as follows:
ÒReally, I do not know how
to advise you, my dear Captain. Ah, yes ... in that solar system where I
existed for a long time, there is a planet called Earth. On that planet Earth
arose, and still continue to arise, very strange three-centered beings. And
among the beings of a continent of that planet called Asia,Õ there arose and
existed a very wise three-brained being whom they called there ÔMullah Nassr
Eddin.Õ
ÒFor each and every
peculiar situation great and small in the existence of the beings
there,ÓBeelzebub continued,Òthis same terrestrial sage Mullah Nassr Eddin had
an apt and pithy saying.
ÒAs all his sayings were
full of the sense of truth for existence there, I also always used them there
as a guide, in order to have a comfortable existence among the beings of that
planet.
ÒAnd in the given case too,
my dear Captain, I intend to profit by one of his wise sayings.
ÒIn such a situation as has
befallen us, he would probably say:
ÒÔYou cannot jump over your
knees and it is absurd to try
to kiss your own elbow.Õ
ÒI now say the same to you,
and I add: there is nothing to be done; when an event is impending which arises
from forces immeasurably greater than our own, one must submit.
THE CAUSE OF THE DELAY 58
ÒThe only question is,
which of the alternatives you mentioned should be chosen—that is, to wait
somewhere or to add to our journey by a Ôdetour.Õ
ÒYou say that to make a
detour will greatly lengthen our journey but that waiting will take still
longer.
ÒGood, my dear Captain.
Suppose that by making the detour we should save a little time, what do you
think: Is the wear and tear of the parts of our shipÕs machinery worthwhile for
the sake of ending our journey a little sooner?
ÒIf the detour should
involve even the most trifling damage to our ship, then in my opinion we ought
to prefer your second suggestion, that is, to stop somewhere until the path is
cleared of the noxiousÔZilnotrago.ÕBy that means we should spare our ship
useless damage.
ÒAnd we will try to fill
the period of this unforeseen delay with something useful for us all.
ÒFor instance, it would
give me personally great pleasure
to talk with you about
contemporary ships in general and about our ship in particular.
ÒVery many new things,of
which I still know nothing,have been done in this field during my absence from
these parts.
ÒFor example, in my time
these big transspace ships were so complicated and cumbersome that it took
almost half their power to carry the materials necessary to elaborate their
possibility of locomotion.
ÒBut in their simplicity
and the freedom on them, these contemporary ships are just embodiments of
ÔBlissstokirno.Õ
ÒThere is such a simplicity
for beings upon them and such freedom in respect of all being-manifestations
that at times you forget that you are not on one of the planets.
ÒSo, my dear Captain, I
should like very much to know how this boon was brought about and how the
contemporary ships work.
THE CAUSE OF THE DELAY 59
ÒBut now go and make all
arrangements necessary for the required stopping. And then, when you are quite
free, come to me again and we will pass the time of our unavoidable delay in
conversation useful for us all.Ó
When the captain had gone,
Hassein suddenly sprang to
his feet and began to dance
and clap his hands and shout: ÒOh, IÕm glad, IÕm glad, IÕm glad of this.Ó
Beelzebub looked with
affection on these joyous manifestations of his favorite, but old Ahoon could
not restrain himself and, shaking his head reproachfully, called the
boy—half to himself—a Ògrowing egoist.Ó
Hearing what Ahoon called
him, Hassein stopped in front of him, and, looking at him mischievously, said:
ÒDonÕt be angry with me,
old Ahoon. The reason for my joy is not egoism but only the coincidence which
chances to be happy for me. You heard, didnÕt you? My dear grandfather did not
decide only just to make a stop, but he also promised the captain
totalkwithhim....
ÒAnd you know, donÕt you,
that the talks of my dear grandfather always bring out tales of places where he
has been, and you know also how delightfully he tells them and how much new and
interesting information becomes crystallized in our presences from these tales.
ÒWhere is the egoism?
HasnÕt he himself, of his own free will, having weighed with his wise reason
all the circumstances of this unforeseen event, decided to make a stop which
evidently doesnÕt upset his intended plans very much?
ÒIt seems to me that my
dear grandfather has no need to hurry; everything necessary for his rest and
comfort is
present on the Karnak and
here also are many who love him and whom he loves.
ÒDonÕt you remember he said
recently Ôwe must not oppose forces higher than our ownÕ and added that not
THE CAUSE OF THE DELAY 60
only one must not oppose
them, but even submit and receive all their results with reverence, at the same
time praising and glorifying the wonderful and providential works of Our Lord
Creator?
ÒI am not glad because of
the misadventure but because an unforeseen event issuing from above has
occurred, owing to which we shall be able to listen once more to the tales of
my dear grandfather.
ÒIs it my fault that the
circumstances are by chance most desirable and happy for me?
ÒNo, dear Ahoon, not only
should you not rebuke me, but you should join me in expressing gratitude to the
source of all beneficent results that arise.Ó
All this time Beelzebub
listened attentively and with a smile to the chatter of his favorite, and when
he had finished said:
ÒYou are right, dear
Hassein, and for being right I will tell you, even before the captainÕs
arrival, anything you like.Ó
Upon hearing this, the boy
at once ran and sat at the feet
of Beelzebub and after
thinking a little said:
ÒMy dear Grandfather, you
have told me so much about the solar system where you spent so many years, that
now perhaps I could continue just by logic alone to describe the details of the
nature of that peculiar corner of our Universe.
ÒBut I am curious to know
whether there dwell threebrained beings on the planets of that solar system and
whether higher Ôbeing-bodiesÕ are coated in them.
ÒPlease tell me now about
just this, dear Grandfather,Ó concluded Hassein, looking affectionately up at
Beelzebub.
ÒYes,Óreplied Beelzebub,Òon
almost all the planets of that solar system also, three-brained beings dwell,
and in almost all of them higher being-bodies can be coated.
ÒHigher being-bodies, or as
they are called on some THE CAUSE OF THE DELAY 61
planets of that solar
system, souls, arise in the threebrained beings breeding on all the planets
except those before reaching which the emanations of our ÔMost Holy Sun
Absolute,Õ owing to repeated deflections, gradually lose the fullness of their
strength and eventually cease entirely to contain the vivific power for coating
higher being-bodies.
ÒCertainly, my boy, on each
separate planet of that solar
system also,the planetary
bodies of the three-brained beings are coated and take an exterior form in
conformity with the nature of the given planet, and are adapted in their
details to the surrounding nature.
ÒFor instance, on that
planet on which it was ordained that all we exiles should exist, namely, the
planet Mars, the three-brained beings are coated with planetary bodies having
the form—how shall I tell you—a form like a Ôkaroona,Õ that is to
say, they have a long broad trunk, amply provided with fat, and heads with
enormous protruding and shining eyes. On the back of this enormous Ôplanetary
bodyÕ of theirs are two large wings, and on the under side two comparatively
small feet with very strong claws.
ÒAlmost the whole strength
of this enormous Ôplanetary bodyÕ is adapted by nature to generate energy for
their eyes and for their wings.
ÒAs a result, the
three-brained beings breeding on that planet can see freely everywhere,
whatever the ÔKal-dazakh-tee,Õ and they can also move not only over the planet
itself but also in its atmosphere and some of them occasionally even manage to
travel beyond the limits of its atmosphere.
ÒThe three-brained beings breeding
on another planet, a little below the planet Mars, owing to the intense cold
there are covered with thick soft wool.
ÒThe external form of these
three-centered beings is THE CAUSE OF THE DELAY 62
like that of a ÔToosook,Õ
that is, it resembles a kind of Ôdouble sphere,Õthe upper sphere serving to
contain the principal organs of the whole planetary body, and the other, the
lower sphere, the organs for the transformation of the first and second
being-foods.
ÒThere are three apertures
in the upper sphere, opening outwards; two serve for sight and the third for
hearing.
ÒTheother,thelowersphere,hasonlytwoapertures:oneinfron
t for taking in the first and second being-foods, and the other at the back for
the elimination from the organism of residues.
ÒTo the lower sphere are
also attached two very strong sinewy feet, and on each of these is a growth
that serves the purpose of fingers with us.
ÒThere is still another
planet,a quite small one,bearing the name Moon, in that solar system, my dear
boy.
ÒDuring its motion this
peculiar little planet often approached very near to our planet Mars and
sometimes during whole ÔKilprenosÕ I took great pleasure in observing through
my ÔTeskooanoÕ* in my observatory the process of existence of the three-brained
beings upon it.
ÒThough the beings of this
planet have very
frailÔplanetary bodies,Õ
they have on the other hand a very Ôstrong spirit,Õ owing to which they all
possess an extraordinary perseverance and capacity for work.
ÒIn exterior form they
resemble what are called large ants; and, like these, they are always bustling
about, working both on and within their planet.
ÒThe results of their
ceaseless activity are now already plainly visible.
ÒI once happened to notice
that during two of our years they Ôtunnelled,Õ so to say, the whole of their
planet.
ÒTeskooanoÓ means
Òtelescope.Ó THE CAUSE OF THE DELAY 63
ÒThey were compelled to
undertake this task on account of the abnormal local climatic conditions, which
are due to the fact that this planet arose unexpectedly, and the regulation of
its climatic harmony was therefore not prearranged by the Higher Powers.
ÒTheÔclimateÕof this planet
isÔmad,Õand in its variability it could give points to the most highly strung
hysterical women existing on another of the planets of that same solar system,
of which I shall also tell you.
ÒSometimes there are such
frosts on thisÔMoonÕthat everything is frozen through and through and it
becomes impossible for beings to breathe in the open atmosphere; and then
suddenly it becomes so hot there that an egg can
be cooked in its atmosphere
in a jiffy.
ÒFor only two short periods
on that peculiar little planet,namely, before and after its complete revolution
about its neighbor— another planet nearby—the weather is so
glorious that for several rotations the whole planet is in blossom and yields
the various products for their first being-food greatly in excess of their
general need during their existence in that peculiar intraplanetary kingdom
which they have arranged and where they are protected from all the vagaries of
this ÔmadÕ climate inharmoniously changing the state of the atmosphere.
ÒNearest to that small
planet is another, a larger planet, which also occasionally approaches quite
close to the planet Mars and is called Earth.
ÒThe said Moon is just a
part of this Earth and the latter must now constantly maintain the MoonÕs
existence.
ÒOn the just mentioned
planet Earth, also, three-brained beings are formed; and they also contain all
the data for coating higher being-bodies in themselves.
ÒBut in Ôstrength of
spiritÕ they do not begin to compare with the beings breeding on the little
planet aforementioned.The external coatings of the threebrained beings
THE CAUSE OF THE DELAY 64
of that planet Earth closely
resemble our own; only, first of all, their skin is a little slimier than ours,
and then,
secondly, they have no
tail, and their heads are without horns. What is worst about them is their
feet, namely, they have no hoofs; it is true that for protection against
external influences they have invented what they callÔboots,Õbut this invention
does not help them very much.
ÒApart from the
imperfection of their exterior form, their Reason also is quite Ôuniquely
strange.Õ
ÒTheirÔbeing-Reason,Õowing
to very many causes about which also I may tell you sometime, has gradually
degenerated, and at the present time, is very, very strange and exceedingly
peculiar.Ó
Beelzebub would have said
still more, but the captain of the ship entering at that moment, Beelzebub, after
promising the boy to tell him about the beings of the planet Earth on another
occasion, began to talk with the captain.
Beelzebub asked the captain
to tell him, first, who he was, how long he had been captain, and how he liked
his work, and afterwards to explain some of the details of the contemporary
cosmic ships.
Thereupon the captain said:
ÒYour Right Reverence, I
was destined by my father, as soon as I reached the age of a responsible being,
for this career in the service of our ENDLESS CREATOR.
ÒStarting with the lowest
positions on the transspace ships, I ultimately merited to perform the duties
of captain, and it is now eight years that I have been captain on the
long-distance ships.
ÒThis last post of mine,
namely, that of captain of the ship Karnak, I took, strictly speaking, in
succession to my father, when after his long years of blameless service to HIS
ENDLESSNESS in the performance of the duties of captain from almost the very
beginning of the Worldcreation,
THE CAUSE OF THE DELAY 65
he had become worthy to be
promoted to the post of Ruler of the solar system ÔKalman.Õ
ÒIn short,Ócontinued the
captain,ÒI began my service just when your Right Reverence was departing for
the place of your exile.
ÒI was still only a
ÔsweeperÕ on the long-distance ships of that period.
ÒYes ... a long, long time
has passed by.
ÒEverything has undergone
change and is changed since then; only our LORD AND SOVEREIGN remains
unchanged. The blessings of ÔAmenzanoÕ on HIS UNCHANGE-ABLENESS throughout
Eternity!
ÒY ou,yourRightReverence,havecondescendedtoremarkve
ry justly that the former ships were very inconvenient and
cumbersome.
ÒYes, they were then,
indeed, very complicated and cumbersome.I too remember them very well.There is
an enormous difference between the ships of that time and the ships now.
ÒIn our youth all such
ships both for intersystem and for interplanetary communication were still run
on the cosmic substance ÔElekilpomagtistzen,Õ which is a totality consisting of
two separate parts of the omnipresent Okidanokh.
ÒAnd it was to obtain this
totality that just those numerous materials were necessary which the former
ships had to carry.
ÒBut these ships did not
remain in use long after you flew from these parts, having soon thereafter been
replaced by ships of the system of Saint Venoma.Ó
THE LAW OF FALLING
66
The captain continued:
CHAPTER 4 The Law of
Falling
ÒThis happened in the year
185, by objective timecalculation.
ÒSaint Venoma had been
taken for his merits from the planet ÔSoortÕto the holy
planetÔPurgatory,Õwhere,after he had familiarized himself with his new
surroundings and
new duties, he gave all his
free time to his favorite work.
ÒAnd his favorite work was
to seek what new phenomena could be found in various combinations of already
existing, law-conformable phenomena.
ÒAnd sometime later, in the
course of these occupations, this Saint Venoma first constated in cosmic laws
what later became a famous discovery, and this discovery he first called the
ÔLaw of Falling.Õ
ÒThis cosmic law which he
then discovered,St.Venoma himself formulated thus:
ÒÔEverything existing in
the World falls to the bottom. And the bottom for any part of the Universe is
its nearest Òstability,Ó and this said ÒstabilityÓ is the place or the point
upon which all the lines of force arriving from all directions converge.
ÒÔThe centers of all the
suns and of all the planets of our Universe are just such points
ofÒstability.ÓThey are the lowest points of those regions of space upon which
forces from all directions of the given part of the Universe definitely tend
and where they are concentrated. In these points there is also concentrated the
equilibrium which enables suns and planets to maintain their position.Õ
ÒInthisformulationofhis,SaintV
enomasaidfurtherthatevery thing when dropped into space, wherever it
THE LAW OF FALLING 67
may be, tends to fall on
one or another sun or on one or another planet, according to which sun or
planet the given part of space belongs to, where the object is dropped, each
sun or planet being for the given sphere the ÔstabilityÕ or bottom.
ÒStarting from this, Saint
Venoma reasoned in his further researches as follows:
ÒÔIf this be so, may it not
therefore be possible to employ this cosmic particularity for the locomotion we
need between the spaces of the Universe?Õ
ÒAnd from then on, he
worked in this direction.
ÒHis further saintly labors
showed that although in principle this was in general possible, yet it was
impossible fully to employ for this purpose this ÔLaw of FallingÕ discovered by
him. And it would be impossible owing solely to the atmospheres around most of
the cosmic concentrations, which atmospheres would hinder the straight falling
of the object dropped in space.
ÒHaving constated this,
Saint Venoma then devoted his whole attention to discovering some means of
overcoming the said atmospheric resistance for ships constructed on the
principle of Falling.
ÒAnd after three
ÔLooniasesÕ Saint Venoma did find such a possibility, and later on when the
building of a suitable special construction had been completed under his
direction, he proceeded to practical trials.
ÒThis special construction
had the appearance of a large enclosure, all the walls of which were made of a
special material something like glass.
ÒThen to every side of that
large enclosure were fitted things like ÔshuttersÕ of a material impervious to
the rays of the cosmic substance ÔElekilpomagtistzen,Õ and these shutters,
although closely fitted to the walls of the said enclosure, could yet freely
slide in every direction.
ÒWithin the enclosure was
placed a special Ôbattery,Õ THE LAW OF FALLING 68
generating and giving this
same substance ÔElekilpomagtistzen.Õ
ÒI myself, your Right
Reverence, was present at the first trials made by Saint Venoma according to
the principles he had discovered.
ÒThe whole secret lay in
this, that when the rays of ÔElekilpomagtistzenÕwere made to pass through this
special glass, then in all the space they reached, everything usually composing
the atmosphere itself of planets,such asÔair,Õevery kind ofÕgas,Õ Ôfog,Õ and so
on, was destroyed. This part of space became indeed absolutely empty and had
neither resistance nor pressure, so that, if even an infant-being pushed this
enormous structure, it would move forward as easily as a feather.
ÒTo the outer side of this
peculiar structure there were attached appliances similar to wings, which were
set in
motion by means of this
same substance ÔElekilpomagtistzen,Õ and served to give the impetus to move all
this enormous construction in the required direction.
ÒThe results of these
experiments having been approved and blessed by the Commission of Inspection
under the presidency of Archangel Adossia, the construction of a big ship based
on these principles was begun.
ÒThe ship was soon ready
and commissioned for service. And in a short time, little by little, ships of
this type came to be used exclusively, on all the lines of intersystem
communication.
ÒAlthough later, your Right
Reverence, the inconveniences of this system gradually became more and more
apparent, nevertheless it continued to displace all the systems that had
existed before.
ÒIt cannot be gainsaid that
although the ships constructed on this system were ideal in atmosphereless spaces,
and moved there almost with the speed of the rays ÔEtzikolnianakhnianÕ issuing
from planets, yet when nearing
THE LAW OF FALLING 69
some sun or planet it
became real torture for the beings directing them, as a great deal of
complicated maneuvering was necessary.
ÒThe need for this
maneuvering was due to the same
ÔLaw of Falling.Õ
ÒAnd this was because when
the ship came into the medium of the atmosphere of some sun or planet which it
had to pass, it immediately began to fall towards that sun or planet, and as I
have already intimated, very much care and considerable knowledge were needed
to prevent the ship from falling out of its course.
ÒWhile the ships were
passing near any sun or planet whatsoever, their speed of locomotion had
sometimes to be reduced hundreds of times below their usual rate.
ÒIt was particularly
difficult to steer them in those spheres where there was a great aggregation of
Ôcomets.Õ
ÒThat is why great demands
were then made upon the beings who had to direct these ships, and they were
prepared for these duties by beings of very high Reason.
ÒBut in spite of the said
drawbacks of the system of Saint Venoma, it gradually, as I have already said,
displaced all the previous systems.
ÒAnd the ships of this
system of Saint Venoma had already existed for twenty-three years when it was
first rumored that the Angel Hariton had invented a new type of ship for
intersystem and interplanetary communication.Ó
THE SYSTEM OF ARCHANGEL
HARITON 70
CHAPTER 5!The System of
Archangel Hariton
And indeed, soon after this
rumor, practical experiments open to all, again under the superintendence of
the Great Archangel Adossia, were made with this new and later very famous
invention.
ÒThis new system was
unanimously acknowledged to be the best, and very soon it was adopted for
general Universal service and thereafter gradually all previous systems were
entirely superseded.
ÒThat system of the Great
Angel,now Archangel,Hariton is now in use everywhere at the present day.
ÒThe ship on which we are
now flying also belongs to this system and its construction is similar to that
of all the ships built on the system of the Angel Hariton.
ÒThis system is not very
complicated.
ÒThe whole of this great
invention consists of only a single ÔcylinderÕ shaped like an ordinary barrel.
ÒThe secret of this
cylinder lies in the disposition of the materials of which its inner side is
made.
ÒThese materials are
arranged in a certain order and isolated from each other by means of
Amber.ÕThey have such a property that if any cosmic gaseous substance whatever
enters the space which they enclose, whether it be Ôatmosphere,ÕÔair,ÕÔether,Õ
or any otherÔtotalityÕof homogeneous cosmic elements,it immediately expands,
owing to the mentioned
disposition of materials within the cylinder.
ÒThe bottom of this
cylinder-barrel is hermetically sealed, but its lid, although it can be closely
shut, yet is so arranged on hinges that at a pressure from within it can be
opened and shut again.
ÒSo, your Right Reverence,
if this cylinder-barrel is filled with atmosphere, air, or any other such
substance,
THE SYSTEM OF ARCHANGEL
HARITON 71
The System of Archangel
Hariton 71
then from the action of the
walls of this peculiar cylinderbarrel, these substances expand to such an
extent that the interior becomes too small to hold them.
ÒStriving to find an outlet
from this, for them constricted, interior, they naturally press also against
the lid of the cylinder-barrel, and thanks to the said hinges the lid opens
and, having allowed these expanded substances to escape, immediately closes
again. And as in general Nature abhors a vacuum, then simultaneously with the
release of the expanded gaseous substances the cylinderbarrel is again filled
with fresh substances from outside, with which in their turn the same proceeds
as before, and so on without end.
ÒThus the substances are
always being changed, and the lid of the cylinder-barrel alternately opens and
shuts.
ÒTo this same lid there is
fixed a very simple lever which moves with the movement of the lid and in turn
sets in motion certain also very simpleÔcogwheelsÕwhich again in their turn
revolve the fans attached to the sides and stern of the ship itself.
ÒThus, your Right
Reverence, in spaces where there is no resistance, contemporary ships like ours
simply fall towards the nearest ÔstabilityÕ; but in spaces where there are any
cosmic substances which offer resistance, these substances, whatever their
density, with the aid of this cylinder enable the ship to move in any desired
direction.
ÒIt is interesting to
remark that the denser the substance is in any given part of the Universe, the
better and more strongly the charging and discharging of this cylinderbarrel
proceed, and in consequence of course, the force of the movement of the levers
is also changed.
ÒBut nevertheless, I
repeat, a sphere without atmosphere, that is, a space containing only World
Eth-erokrilno, is for contemporary ships also the best, because in such a
sphere there is no resistance at all, and the
THE SYSTEM OF ARCHANGEL
HARITON 72
ÔLaw of FallingÕ can
therefore be fully employed in it without any assistance from the work of the
cylinder.
ÒFurther than this, the
contemporary ships are also good because they contain such possibilities that
in atmosphereless spaces an impetus can be given to them in any
direction, and they can
fall just where desired without the complicated manipulations necessary in
ships of the system of Saint Venoma.
ÒIn short, your Right
Reverence, the convenience and simplicity of the contemporary ships are beyond
comparison with former ships, which were often both very complicated and at the
same time had none of the possibilities of the ships we use now.Ó
PERPETUAL MOTION 73
CHAPTER 6 Perpetual Motion
Vv ait! Wait!Ó Beelzebub
interrupted the captain.ÒThis— what you have just told us—must
surely be just that short-lived idea which the strange three-brained beings
breeding on the planet Earth called Ôperpetual motionÕ and on account of which
at one period a great many of them there went quite, as they themselves
say,Ômad,Õ and many even perished entirely.
ÒIt once happened there on
that ill-fated planet that somebody in some way or another got into his head
the, as they say,Ôcrazy notionÕthat he could make aÔmechanismÕthat would run
forever without requiring any material from outside.
ÒThis notion so took
everybodyÕs fancy that most of the queer fellows of that peculiar planet began
thinking about it and trying to realize this miracle in practice.
ÒHow many of them paid for
this short-lived idea with all the material and spiritual welfare which they
had previously with great difficulty acquired!
ÒFor one reason or another
they were all quite determined to invent what in their opinion was a Ôsimple
matter.Õ
ÒExternal circumstances
permitting, many took up the invention of this Ôperpetual motionÕ without any
inner data for such work; some from reliance upon their Ôknowledge,Õ others
upon Ôluck,Õ but most of them just from their already complete psychopathy.
ÒIn short, the invention of
Ôperpetual motionÕ was, as they say, Ôthe rage,Õ and every crank felt obliged
to be interested in this question.
ÒI was once in one of the
towns there where models of every kind and innumerable ÔdescriptionsÕ of
proposed
PERPETUAL MOTION 74
ÔmechanismsÕ for this
Ôperpetual motionÕ were assembled.
ÒWhat wasnÕt there? What
ÔingeniousÕ and complicated machines did I not see? In any single one of these
mechanisms I saw there, there must have been more ideas and ÔwiseacringsÕ than
in all the laws of World-creation and World-existence.
ÒI noted at the time that
in these innumerable models and descriptions of proposed mechanisms, the idea
of using
what is called the Ôforce
of weightÕ predominated. And the idea of employing the Ôforce of weightÕ they
explained thus: a very complicated mechanism was to lift ÔsomeÕ weight and this
latter was then to fall and by its fall set the whole mechanism in motion,
which motion would again lift the weight, and so on, and so on.
ÒThe result of it all was
that thousands were shut up in Ôlunatic asylums,Õ thousands more, having made
this idea their dream, either began to fail altogether to fulfill even those
being-duties of theirs which had somehow or other in the course of many years
been established there,or to fulfill them in such a way asÔcouldnÕt be worse.Õ
ÒI donÕt know how it would
all have ended if some quite demented being there, with one foot already in the
grave, such a one as they themselves call an Ôold dotard,Õ and who had
previously somehow acquired a certain authority, had not proved by ÔcalculationsÕ
known only to himself that it was absolutely impossible to invent Ôperpetual
motion.Õ
ÒNow, after your
explanation, I can well understand how the cylinder of the system of Archangel
Hariton works. It is the very thing of which these unfortunates there dreamed.
ÒIndeed,of theÔcylinderÕof
the system of the Archangel Hariton it can safely be said that, with atmosphere
alone given, it will work perpetually without needing the expenditure of any
outside materials.
ÒAnd since the world
without planets and hence without PERPETUAL MOTION 75
atmospheres cannot exist,
then it follows that as long as the world exists and, in consequence,
atmospheres, the cylinderbarrels invented by the great Archangel Hariton will
always work.
ÒNow just one question
occurs to me—about the material from which this cylinder-barrel is made.
ÒI wish very much, my dear
Captain, that you would roughly tell me what materials it is made of and how
long they can last,Ó requested Beelzebub.
To this question of
BeelzebubÕs the captain replied as follows:
ÒAlthough the
cylinder-barrel does not last forever, it can certainly last a very long time.
ÒIts chief part is made
ofÕamberÕwithÔplatinumÕhoops,and the interior panels of the walls are made of
Ôanthracite,ÕÔcopper,Õ and Ôivory,Õ and a very strong ÔmasticÕ unaffectable
either by (i) ÔpaischakirÕor by (2)ÔtainolairÕor by (3)Ôsaliakooriapa* or even
by the radiations of cosmic concentrations.
ÒBut the other parts,Óthe
captain continued,Òboth the exterior ÔleversÕand theÔcogwheels,Õmust certainly
be renewed from time to time, for though they are made of the strongest metal,
yet long use will wear them out.
ÒAnd as for the body of the
ship itself, its long existence can certainly not be guaranteed.Ó
The captain intended to say
still more, but at that moment a sound like the vibrations of a long minor
chord of a faroff orchestra of wind instruments resounded through the ship.
With an apology the captain
rose to leave, explaining as he did so that he must be needed on very important
business, since everybody knew that he was with his Right Reverence and would
not venture to trouble the ears of his Right Reverence for anything trifling.
* (i) Cold, (2) heat, and
(3) water. BECOMING AWARE OF GENUINE BEING-DUTY
76
CHAPTER 7!Becoming Aware of
Genuine Being-Duty
After the captain had gone,
Beelzebub glanced at his grandson and, noticing his unusual state, asked him
solicitously and with some anxiety:
ÒWhat is the matter, my
dear boy? What are you thinking so deeply about?Ó
Looking up at his
Grandfather with eyes full of sorrow, Hassein said thoughtfully:
ÒI donÕt know what is the
matter with me, my dear Grandfather, but your talk with the captain of the ship
has
brought me to some
exceedingly melancholy thoughts.
ÒThings of which I have
never before thought are now athinking in me.
ÒThanks to your talk, it
has gradually become very clear to my consciousness that in the Universe of our
ENDLESSNESS everything has not always been such as I now see and understand.
ÒFormerly, for instance, I
should never have allowed such thoughts associatively to proceed in me, as that
this ship on which we are now flying has not always been as it is at this
moment.
ÒOnly now have I come very
clearly to understand that everything we have at the present time and
everything we use—in a word, all the contemporary amenities and
everything necessary for our comfort and welfare—have not always existed
and did not make their appearance so easily.
ÒIt seems that certain
beings in the past have during very long periods labored and suffered very much
for this, and endured a great deal which perhaps they even need not have
endured.
BECOMING AWARE OF GENUINE
BEING-DUTY 77
ÒThey labored and suffered
only in order that we might now have all this and use it for our welfare.
ÒAnd all this they did,
either consciously or
unconsciously, just for us,
that is to say, for beings quite unknown and entirely indifferent to them.
ÒAnd now not only do we not
thank them, but we do not even know a thing about them, but take it all as in
the natural order, and neither ponder nor trouble ourselves about this question
at all.
ÒI, for instance, have
already existed so many years in the Universe, yet the thought has never even
entered my head that perhaps there was a time when everything I see and have
did not exist, and that everything was not born with me like my nose.
ÒAnd so, my dear and kind
Grandfather, now that owing to your conversation with the captain, I have
gradually, with all my presence, become aware of all this, there has arisen in
me, side by side with this, the need to make clear to my Reason why I
personally have all the comforts which I now use, and what obligations I am
under for them.
ÒIt is just because of this
that at the present moment there proceeds in me a Ôprocess-of-remorse.ÕÓ
Having said this, Hassein
drooped his head and became silent; and Beelzebub, looking at him
affectionately, began to speak as follows:
ÒI advise you, my dear
Hassein, not to put such questions to yourself yet. Do not be impatient. Only
when that period of your existence arrives which is proper for your
becoming aware of such
essence-questions, and you actively mentate about them, will you understand
what you must do in return.
ÒYour present age does not
yet oblige you to pay for your existence.
ÒThe time of your present age
is not given you in which THE CAUSE OF THE DELAY 78
to pay for your existence,
but for preparing yourself for the future, for the obligations becoming to a
responsible three-brained being.
ÒSo in the meantime, exist
as you exist. Only do not forget one thing, namely, at your age it is
indispensably necessary that every day, at sunrise, while watching the
reflection of its splendor, you bring about a contact between your
consciousness and the various unconscious parts of your general presence.Try to
make this state last and to convince the unconscious parts—as if they
were conscious—that if they hinder your general functioning,they, in the
period of your responsible age, not only cannot fulfill the good that befits
them, but your general presence of which they are part will not be able to be a
good servant of our COMMON ENDLESS CREATOR and by that will not even be worthy
to pay for your arising and existence.
ÒI repeat once more, my
dear boy, try in the meantime not to think about these questions, which at your
age it is still
early for you to think
about. ÒEverything in its proper time!
ÒNow ask me to tell you
whatever you wish, and I will do so.
ÒAs the captain has not yet
returned, he must be occupied there with his duties and will not be coming back
so soon.Ó
CHAPTER 8
The Impudent Brat Hassein,
BeelzebubÕs Grandson, Dares to Call Men ÒSlugsÓ
Hassein immediately sat
down at BeelzebubÕs feet and coaxingly said:
ÒTell me anything you
wish,my dear Grandfather.Anything you tell me will be the greatest joy for me,
if only because it is you who relate it.Ó
ÒNo,Ó objected
Beelzebub,Òyou yourself ask what interests you most of all. It will give me at
the present moment much pleasure to tell you about just whatever you
particularly wish to know.Ó
ÒDear and kind Grandfather,
tell me then something about those ...how? ...those ...I forget ...yes,about
thoseÔslugs.Õ Ó
ÒWhat? About what slugs?Ó
asked Beelzebub, not understanding the boyÕs question.
ÒDonÕt you remember,
Grandfather, that a little while ago, when you spoke about the three-centered
beings breeding on the various planets of that solar system where you existed
for such a long time, you happened to say that on one planet—I forget how
you called it— that on that planet exist three-centered beings who, on
the whole, are like us, but whose skin is a little slimier than ours.Ó
ÒAh!Ó laughed Beelzebub.
ÒYou are surely asking about those beings who breed on the planet Earth and who
call themselves Ômen.Õ
ÒYes, Grandfather, yes,
just that. Tell me about those Ômen-beings,Õ a little more in detail. I should
like to know more about them,Ó concluded Hassein.
Then Beelzebub said:ÒAbout
them I could tell you a great deal, for I often visited that planet and existed
among them for a long time
and even made friends with many of those terrestrial three-brained beings.
ÒIndeed, you will find it
very interesting to know more about these beings, for they are very peculiar. i
ÒThere are many things
among them which you would 1 not see among any other beings of any other planet
of our Universe.
ÒI know them very well,
because their arising, their further development, and their existence during
many,
many centuries, by their
time calculation, have occurred before my eyes.
ÒAnd not only their own
arising occurred before my eyes, but even the accomplished formation of the
planet itself on which they arise and exist.
ÒWhen we first arrived on
that solar system and settled on the planet Mars nothing yet existed on that
planet Earth, which had not yet even had time to cool off completely after its
concentration.
ÒFrom the very beginning,
this same planet has been the cause of many serious troubles to our
ENDLESSNESS.
ÒIf you wish I will tell
you first of all about the events of general cosmic character connected with
this planet, which were the cause of the said troubles of our ENDLESSNESS.
ÒYes,my dear
Grandfather,Ósaid Hassein,Òtell me first about this. It will surely be quite as
interesting as everything you relate.Ó
THE CAUSE OF THE GENESIS OF
THE MOON 81
CHAPTER 9!The Cause of the
Genesis of the Moon Beelzebub began his tale as follows:
ÒAfter we arrived on the
planet Mars where we were directed to exist, we began slowly to settle down
there.
ÒWe were still fully
absorbed in the bustle of organizing everything externally necessary for a more
or less tolerable existence in the midst of that Nature absolutely foreign to
us, when suddenly, on one of the very busiest days, the whole planet Mars was
shaken, and a little later such an Ôasphyxiating stinkÕ arose that at first it
seemed that everything in the Universe had been mixed up with something, one
might say Ôindescribable.Õ
ÒOnly after a considerable
time had passed and when the said stink had gone, did we recover and gradually
make out what had happened.
ÒWe understood that the
cause of this terrible phenomenon was just that same planet Earth which from
time to time approached very near to our planet Mars and which therefore we had
possibilities of observing clearly, sometimes even without a ÔTeskooano.Õ
ÒFor reasons we could not
yet comprehend, this planet, it transpired,hadÔburstÕand two fragments detached
from it had flown .off into space.
ÒI have already told you
that this solar system was then still being formed and was not yet ÔblendedÕ
completely with what is called Ô
The-Harmony-of-ReciprocalMaintenance-of-All-CosmicConcentrations.Õ
ÒIt was subsequently
learned that in accordance with this saidÕ
General-Cosmic-Harmony-of-ReciprocalMaintenance-of-AllCosmic-ConcentrationsÕ
there had
also to function
THE CAUSE OF THE GENESIS OF
THE MOON 82
in this system a comet of
what is called Vast orbitÕ still existing and named the comet ÔKondoor.Õ
ÒAnd just this very comet,
although it was then already concentrated, was actualizing its Ôfull pathÕ for
only the first time.
ÒAs certain competent
Sacred Individuals also later confidentially explained to us, the line of the
path of the said comet had to cross the line on which the path of that planet
Earth also lay; but as a result of the erroneous calculations of a certain
Sacred Individual concerned with the matters of World-creation and
World-maintenance, the time of the passing of each of these concentrations
through the point of intersection of the lines of their paths coincided, and
owing to this error the planet Earth and the cometÔKondoorÕcollided,and
collided so violently that from this shock, as I have already told you, two
large fragments were broken off from the planet Earth and flew into space.
ÒThis shock entailed these
serious consequences because on account of the recent arising of this planet,
the atmosphere which might have served as a buffer in such a case had not yet
had time to be completely formed upon it.
And, my boy, our ENDLESSNESS
was also immediately
informed of this general
cosmic misfortune.
ÒIn consequence of this
report, a whole commission consisting of Angels and Archangels, specialists in
the work of World-creation and World-maintenance, under the direction of the
Most Great Archangel Sakaki, was immediately sent from the Most Holy Sun
Absolute to that solar system ÔOrs.Õ
ÒThe Most High Commission
came to our planet Mars since it was the nearest to the planet Earth and from
this planet of ours began its investigations.
ÒThe sacred members of this
Most High Commission at once quieted us by saying that the apprehended danger
THE CAUSE OF THE GENESIS OF
THE MOON 83
of a catastrophe on a great
cosmic scale had already passed.
ÒAnd the Arch-Engineer
Archangel Algamatant was good enough to explain to us personally that in all
probability what had happened was as follows:
ÒÔThe broken-off fragments
of the planet Earth had lost the momentum they received from the shock before
they had reached the limit of that part of space which is the sphere of this
planet, and hence, according to the ÒLaw of Falling,Ó these fragments had begun
to fall back towards their fundamental piece.
ÒÔBut they could no longer
fall upon their fundamental
piece, because in the
meantime they had come under the cosmic law called ÒLaw-of-Catching-UpÓ and
were entirely subject to its influence, and they would therefore now make
regular elliptic orbits around their fundamental piece, just as the fundamental
piece, namely, the planet Earth, made and makes its orbit around its sun ÒOrs.Ó
ÒÔAnd so it will always
continue, unless some new unforeseen catastrophe on a large scale changes it in
one way or another.
ÒÔGlory to Chance . . .Õ
concluded His Pantemeasurability, Ôthe harmonious general-system movement was
not destroyed by all this, and the peaceful existence of that system ÒOrsÓ was
soon re-established.Õ
ÒBut nevertheless, my boy,
this Most High Commission, having then calculated all the facts at hand, and
also all that might happen in the future, came to the conclusion that although
the fragments of the planet Earth might maintain themselves for the time being
in their existing positions, yet in view of certain so-called
ÔTastartoonarian-displacementsÕconjectured by the Commission, they might in the
future leave their position and bring about a large number of irreparable
calamities both for this system ÔOrsÕ and for other neighboring solar systems.
THE CAUSE OF THE GENESIS OF
THE MOON 84
ÒTherefore the Most High
Commission decided to take
certain measures to avoid this
eventuality.
ÒAnd they resolved that the
best measure in the given case would be that the fundamental piece, namely, the
planet Earth, should constantly send to its detached fragments, for their
maintenance, the sacred vibrations Ôaskokin.Õ
ÒThis sacred substance can
be formed on planets only when both fundamental cosmic laws operating in them,
the sacred ÔHeptaparaparshinokhÕ and the sacred ÔTriamazikamno,Õ function, as
is called,ÔIlnosoparno,Õ that is to say, when the said sacred cosmic laws in
the given cosmic concentration are deflected independently and also manifest on
its surface independently— of course independently only within certain
limits.
ÒAnd so, my boy, inasmuch
as such a cosmic actualization was possible only with the sanction of HIS ENDLESSNESS,
the Great Archangel Sakaki, accompanied by several other sacred members of that
Most High Commission, set off immediately to HIS ENDLESSNESS to beseech Him to
give the said sanction.
ÒAnd afterwards,when the
said Sacred Individuals had obtained the sanction of HIS ENDLESSNESS for the
actualization of the Ilnosoparnian process on that planet also, and when this
process had been actualized under the direction of the same Great Archangel
Sakaki, then from that time on, on that planet also, just as on many
others, there began to
arise the ÔCorresponding,Õ owing to which the said detached fragments exist
until now without constituting a menace for a catastrophe on a great scale.
ÒOf these two fragments,
the larger was named ÔLoonderperzoÕ and the smaller ÔAnuliosÕ; and the ordinary
three-brained beings who afterwards arose and were formed on this planet also
at first called them by these names; but the beings of later times called them
differently at different
THE CAUSE OF THE GENESIS OF
THE MOON 85
periods, and in most recent
times the larger fragment has come to be called Moon, but the name of the
smaller has been gradually forgotten.
ÒAs for the beings there
now, not only have they no name at all for this smaller fragment, but they do
not even suspect its existence.
ÒIt is interesting to
notice here that the beings of a continent on that planet
calledÔAtlantis,Õwhich afterwards perished,still knew of this second fragment
of their planet and also called it Anulios,Õ but the beings of the last period of
the same continent, in whom the results of the consequences of the properties
of that organ calledÔKundabufferÕ—about which,it now seems,I shall have
to explain to you even in great detail—had begun to be crystallized and
to become part of their common presences, called it also ÔKimespai,Õ the
meaning of
which for them was
ÔNever-Allowing-One-to-Sleep-inPeace.Õ
ÒContemporary three-brained
beings of this peculiar planet do not know of this former fragment of their
planet, chiefly because its comparatively small size and the remoteness of the
place of its movement make it quite invisible to their sight, and also because
no ÔgrandmotherÕ ever told them that once upon a time any such little satellite
of their planet was known.
ÒAnd if any of them should
by chance see it through their good, but nevertheless childÕs toy of theirs
called a telescope,he would pay no attention to it, mistaking it simply for a
big aerolite.
ÒThe contemporary beings
will probably never see it again,since it has become quite proper to their
nature to see only unreality.
ÒLet us give them their
due; during recent centuries they have really most artistically mechanized
themselves to see nothing real.
ÒSo, my boy, owing to all
the aforesaid, there first arose THE CAUSE OF THE GENESIS OF THE MOON 86
on this planet Earth also,
as there should, what are called ÔSirnilitudes-of-the-Whole,Õ or as they are
also called ÔMicrocosmoses,Õ and further, there were formed from these
ÔMicrocosmoses,Õ what are called ÔOduristelnianÕ and ÔPolormedekhticÕ vegetations.
ÒStill further, as also
usually occurs, from the same ÔMicrocosmosesÕ there also began to be grouped
various forms of what are called ÔTetartocosmosesÕ of all three brain-systems.
ÒAnd among these latter
there then first arose just those biped ÔTetartocosmosesÕ whom you a while ago
called Ôslugs.Õ
ÒAbout how and why upon
planets, during the transition of the fundamental sacred laws into
ÔIlnosoparnian,Õ there arise ÔSimilitudes-of-the-WholeÕ and about what factors
contribute to the formation of one or another of these, as they are
called,Ôsystems of being-brains,Õ and also about all the laws of World-creation
and World-maintenance in general, I will explain to you specially some other
time.
ÒBut meanwhile, know that
these three-brained beings arising on the planet Earth, who interest you, had
in them in the beginning the same possibilities for perfecting the functions
for the acquisition of being-Reason as have all other forms of
ÔTetartocosmosesÕarising throughout the whole Universe.
ÒBut afterwards, just in
the period when they also, as it proceeds on other similar planets of our great
Universe, were beginning gradually to be spiritualized by what is
calledÔbeing-instinct,Õ just then, unfortunately for them, there befell a
misfortune which was unforeseen from Above and most grievous for them.Ó
WHYÒMENÓARE NOT MEN
87
CHAPTER 10 Why ÒMenÓ Are
Not Men
Beelzebub sighed deeply and
continued to speak as follows:
ÒAfter the actualizing on
this planet of the ÔIlnosoparnianÕ process, one year, by objective
timecalculation, passed.
ÒDuring this period there
had gradually been coordinated on this planet also the corresponding processes
for the involution and evolution of everything arising there.
ÒAnd of course there began
gradually to be crystallized in the three-brained beings there the
corresponding data for the acquisition of objective Reason.
ÒIn short, on this planet
also everything had then already begun to proceed in the usual normal order.
ÒAnd therefore, my boy, if
the Most High Commission under the supreme direction of the same Archangel
Sakaki had not, at the end of a year, gone there again, perhaps all the
subsequent misunderstandings connected with the three-brained beings arising on
that ill-fated planet might not have occurred.
ÒThis second descent of the
Most High Commission to that planet was due to the fact that in spite of the
measures they had taken, of which I have told you, there had not yet
crystallized in the Reasons of the majority of
its sacred members a
complete assurance of the impossibility of any undesirable surprise in the
future, and they now wished to verify on the spot the results of those
measures.
ÒIt was just during this
second descent that the Most High Commission decided in any event, if only for
the sake of their own reassurance,to actualize certain further special
measures,among which was also that measure, the consequences of which have not
only gradually turned
WHYÒMENÓARE NOT MEN 88
into a stupendous terror
for the three-brained beings themselves who arise on this ill-fated planet, but
have even become, so to say, a malignant sore for the whole of the great
Universe.
ÒYou must know that by the
time of this second descent of the Most High Commission, there had already
gradually been engendered in them—as is proper to three-brained
beings—what is called Ômechanical instinct.Õ
ÒThe sacred members of this
Most High Commission then reasoned that if the said mechanical instinct in
these biped threebrained beings of that planet should develop towards the
attainment of Objective Reason— as usually occurs everywhere among
three-brained beings—then it might quite possibly happen that they would
prematurely comprehend the real cause of their arising and existence and make a
great deal of trouble; it
might happen that having
understood the reason for their arising, namely, that by their existence they
should maintain the detached fragments of their planet, and being convinced of
this their slavery to circumstances utterly foreign to them, they would be
unwilling to continue their existence and would on principle destroy
themselves.
ÒSo, my boy, in view of
this the Most High Commission then decided among other things provisionally to
implant into the common presences of the three-brained beings there a special
organ with a property such that, first, they should perceive reality
topsy-turvy and, secondly, that every repeated impression from outside should
crystallize in them data which would engender factors for evoking in them
sensations of ÔpleasureÕ and Ôenjoyment.Õ
ÒAnd then, in fact, with
the help of the Chief-CommonUniversal-Arch-Chemist-Physicist Angel Looisos, who
was also among the members of this Most High Commission, they caused to grow in
the three-brained beings there, in a special way, at the base of their spinal
column, at the
WHYÒMENÓARE NOT MEN 89
root of their
tail—which they also, at that time, still had, and which part of their
common presences furthermore still had its normal exterior expressing the, so
to say, Ôfull-ness-of-its-innersignificanceÕ—
aÔsomethingÕwhichassistedthearisingofthesaid properties
in them.
ÒAnd this ÔsomethingÕ they
then first called the Ôorgan Kundabuffer.Õ
ÒHaving made this organ
grow in the presences of the threebrained beings and having seen that it would
work, the Most High Commission consisting of Sacred Individuals headed by the
Archangel Sakaki,reassured and with good consciences,returned to the Center,
while there, on the planet Earth which has taken your fancy, the action of this
astonishing and exceedingly ingenious invention began from the first day to
develop, and developed, as the wise Mullah Nassr Eddin would say—Õlike a
Jerichotrumpet-in-crescendo.Õ
ÒNow, in order that you may
have at least an approximate understanding of the results of the properties of
the organ devised and actualized by the incomparable Angel
Looisos—blessed be his name to all eternity—it is indispensable
that you should know about the various manifestations of the three-brained
beings of that planet, not only during the period when this organ Kundabuffer
existed in their presences, but also during the later periods when, although
this astonishing organ and its properties had been destroyed in them,
nevertheless, owing to many causes, the consequences of its properties had begun
to be crystallized in their presences.
ÒBut this I will explain to
you later.
ÒMeanwhile you must note
that there was still a third descent of that Most High Commission to that
planet, three years later according to objective time-calculations, but this time
it was under the direction of the MostGreat-Arch-Seraph Sevohtartra, the Most
Great Archangel Sakaki
WHYÒMENÓARE NOT MEN 90
having, in the meantime,
become worthy to become the divine Individual he now is, namely, one of the
four Quarter-Maintainers of the whole Universe.
ÒAnd during just this third
descent there, when it was made clear by the thorough investigations of the
sacred members of this third Most High Commission that for the maintenance of
the existence of those said detached fragments there was no longer any need to
continue to actualize the deliberately taken anticipatory measures, then among
the other measures there was also destroyed, with the help of the same
Arch-Chemist-Physicist Angel Looisos, in the presences of the three-brained beings
there, the said organ Kundabuffer with all its astonishing properties.
ÒBut let us return to the
tale I began.
ÒNow listen. When our
confusion, caused by the recent catastrophe that had menaced that whole solar
system, had passed off, we slowly, after this unexpected interruption, resumed
the settlement of our new place on the planet Mars.
ÒLittle by little we all of
us made ourselves familiar with the local Nature and adapted ourselves to the
existing conditions.
ÒAs I have already said,
many of us definitely settled down on the planet Mars; and others, by the ship
Occasion which had been put at the disposal of the beings of our tribe for
interplanetary communication, either went or prepared to go to exist on other
planets of the same solar system.
ÒBut I with my kinsmen and
some of my near attendants remained to exist on that planet Mars.
ÒYes, I must note that by
the time to which my tale refers, my first Teskooano had already been set up in
the observatory which I had constructed on the planet Mars and I was just then
devoting myself entirely to
WHYÒMENÓARE NOT MEN 91
the further organization
and development of this observatory of mine, for the more detailed observation
of the remote concentrations of our great Universe and of the planets of this
solar system.
ÒAmong the objects of my
observations, then, was also this planet Earth.
ÒTime passed.
ÒThe process of existence
on this planet also began gradually to be established and it seemed, from all
appearances, that the
process of existence was proceeding there just as on all other planets.
ÒBut by close observation,
first, it could be clearly seen that the numbers of these three-brained beings
were gradually increasing and, secondly, it was possible sometimes to observe
very strange manifestations of theirs; that is, from time to time they did
something which was never done by three-brained beings on other planets,
namely, they would suddenly, without rhyme or reason, begin destroying one
anotherÕs existence.
ÒSometimes this destruction
of one anotherÕs existence proceeded there not in one region alone but in
several, and would last not just one ÔDionoskÕ but many ÔDionosksÕ and
sometimes
evenforwholeÔOrnakras.Õ
(DionosksignifiesÔdayÕ ;Ornakras ignifies Ômonth.Õ)
It was sometimes very
noticeable also that from this horrible process of theirs their numbers rapidly
diminished; but on the other hand, during other periods, when there was a lull
in these processes, their numbers also very noticeably increased.
ÒTo this peculiarity of
theirs we gradually got used, having explained it to ourselves that obviously,
for certain higher
considerations,thesepropertiesalsomustdeliberatelyhavebeengive n to the organ
Kundabuffer by the Most High Commission; in other words, seeing the fecundity
of
these biped beings, we
assumed that this had been WHYÒMENÓARE NOT MEN 92
done with aforethought, in
view of the necessity that they should exist in such large numbers for the
needs of the maintenance of the common-cosmic Harmonious Movement.
ÒHad it not been for this
strange peculiarity of theirs, it would never have entered anybodyÕs head that
there was anything ÔqueerÕ on that planet.
ÒDuring the period to which
the aforesaid refers, I visited most of the planets of that solar system, the
populated and the as yet unpopulated.
ÒPersonally I liked best of
all the three-centered beings breeding on the planet bearing the name Saturn,
whose exterior is quite unlike ours, but resembles that of the being-bird
raven.
ÒIt is interesting, by the
way, to remark that for some reason or other, the form of being-bird raven
breeds not only on almost all the planets of this solar system, but also on
most of those other planets of the whole of our great Universe upon which
beings of various brain systems arise and are coated with planetary bodies of
different forms.
ÒThe verbal intercourse of
these beings, ravens, of that planet Saturn is something like ours.
ÒBut in regard to their
utterance, it is in my opinion the most beautiful of any I have ever heard.
ÒIt can be compared to the
singing of our best singers when with all their Being they sing in a minor key.
ÒAnd as for their relations
with others, they—I donÕt even know how to describe them—can be
known only by existing among them and by experiencing them oneself.
ÒAll that can be said is
that these bird-beings have hearts exactly like those of the angels nearest our
ENDLESS MAKER AND CREATOR.
ÒThey exist strictly
according to the ninth commandment WHYÒMENÓARE NOT MEN 93
of our CREATOR, namely: ÔDo
unto anotherÕs as you would do unto your own.Õ
ÒLater, I must certainly
tell you much more in detail about those three-brained beings also who arise
and exist on the planet Saturn, since one of my real friends during the whole
period of my exile in that solar system was a being of just that planet, who
had the exterior coating of a raven and whose name was ÔHarharkh.ÕÓ
A PIQUANT TRAIT OF THE
PECULIAR PSYCHE OF CONTEMPORARY MAN 94
CHAPTER 11
A Piquant Trait of the
Peculiar Psyche of Contemporary Man
Now let us return to those
three-brained beings arising on
the planet Earth, who have
interested you most of all and whom you have called Ôslugs.Õ
ÒI shall begin by saying
how glad I am that you happen to be a long way from those three-centered beings
whom you called by a word so Ôinsulting to their dignityÕ and that they are not
likely ever to hear of it.
ÒDo you know, you poor
thing, you small boy not yet aware of himself, what they would do to you,
particularly the contemporary beings there, if they should hear what you called
them?
ÒWhat they would have done
to you if you had been there and if they had got hold of you—I am seized
with horror at the very mention of it.
ÒAt best they would have
thrashed you so, that as our Mullah Nassr Eddin there says,Ôyou wouldnÕt have
recovered your senses before the next crop of birches.Õ
ÒIn any case, I advise you
that, whenever you start anything new, you should always bless Fate and beseech
her mercy, that she should always be on guard and prevent the beings of the
planet Earth from ever suspecting that you, my beloved and only grandson, dared
to call them Ôslugs.Õ
ÒYou must know that during
the time of my observations of them from the planet Mars and during the periods
of my existence among them, I studied the psyche of these strange threebrained
beings very thoroughly, and so I
already know very well what
they would do to anybody who dared to give them such a nickname.
A PIQUANT TRAIT OF THE
PECULIAR PSYCHE OF CONTEMPORARY MAN 95
ÒTo be sure, it was only in
childish naivete that you called them so; but the three-brained beings of that
peculiar planet, especially the contemporary ones, do not discriminate such
fine points.
ÒWho called them,why,and in
what circumstances— itÕs all one. They have been called by a name they
consider insulting—and thatÕs quite enough.
ÒDiscrimination in such
matters is, according to the understanding of most of them, simply, as they
express it,Ôpouring from the empty into the void.Õ
ÒBe that as it may, you
were in any case extremely rash to call the three-brained beings breeding on
the planet Earth by such an offensive name; first, because you have made me
anxious for you, and secondly, because you have laid up for yourself a menace
for the future.
ÒThe position is this:
Though, as I have already said, you are a long way off, and they will be unable
to get at you to punish you personally, yet nevertheless if they should somehow
unexpectedly chance to learn even at twentieth hand how you insulted them, then
you could at once be sure of their real Ôanathema,Õ and the dimensions of this
anathema would depend upon the interests with which they happened to be
occupied at the given
moment.
ÒPerhaps it is worth while
describing to you how the beings of the Earth would behave if they should
happen to learn that you had so insulted them.This description may serve as a
very good example for the elucidation of the strangeness of the psyche of these
three-brained beings who interest you.
ÒProvoked by such an
incident as your thus insulting them, if
everythingwasratherÔdullÕ
withthematthegivenmoment,ow ing to the absence of any other similar absurd
interest, they would arrange somewhere in a previously chosen place, with
previously invited people, all of
A PIQUANT TRAIT OF THE
PECULIAR PSYCHE OF CONTEMPORARY MAN 96
course dressed in costumes
specially designed for such occasions, what is called a Ôsolemn council.Õ
ÒFirst of all, for this
Ôsolemn councilÕ of theirs, they would select from among themselves what is
called aÔpresidentÕand only then would they proceed with their Ôtrial.Õ
ÒTo begin with,they
would,as they say there,Ôpick you to pieces,Õ and not only you, but your
father, your grandfather, and perhaps even all the way back to Adam.
ÒIf they should then
decide—of course, as always, by a majority of votes—that you are
guilty, they would sentence you according to the indications of a code of
laws collated on the basis
of former similar Ôpuppet playsÕ by beings called Ôold fossils.Õ
ÒBut if they should happen,
by a Ômajority of votesÕ to find nothing criminal in your action at
all—though this very seldom occurs among them—then this whole
ÔtrialÕ of theirs, set out on paper in detail and signed by the whole lot of
them, would be dispatched—you would think into the wastepaper basket? Oh,
no!—to appropriate specialists; in the given instances to what is called
theÔHierarchyÕorÔHoly Synod,Õwhere the same procedure would be repeated; only
in this case you would be tried by ÔimportantÕ beings there.
ÒOnly at the very end of
this true Ôpouring from the empty into the voidÕ would they come to the main
point, namely, that the accused is out of reach.
ÒBut it is just here that
arises the principal danger to your person, namely, that when they are quite
certain beyond all doubt that they cannot get hold of you, they will then
unanimously decide nothing more nor less than, as I have already said, to
ÔanathematizeÕ you.
ÒAnd do you know what that
is and how it is done? ÒNo!!ÒThen listen and shudder.
A PIQUANT TRAIT OF THE
PECULIAR PSYCHE OF CONTEMPORARY MAN 97
ÒThe mostÔimportantÕbeings
will decree to all the other beings that in all their appointed establishments,
such as what are called Ôchurches,ÕÔchapels,ÕÔsynagogues,ÕÔtown-
halls,Õ and so on, special
officials shall on special occasions with appointed ceremonies wish for you in
thought something like the following:
ÒThat you should lose your
horns, or that your hair should turn prematurely gray, or that the food in your
stomach should be turned into coffin nails, or that your future wifeÕs tongue
should be three times its size, or that whenever you take a bite of your pet
pie it should be turned into Ôsoap,Õ and so on and so forth in the same strain.
ÒDo you now understand to
what dangers you exposed yourself when you called these remote three-brained
freaks ÔslugsÕ?Ó
Having finished thus,
Beelzebub looked with a smile on his favorite.
THE FIRSTÒGROWLÓ 98
CHAPTER 12 The First
ÒGrowlÓ
A little later, Beelzebub
began to speak as follows:
ÒA story I have just
recalled, connected with these ÔanathemasÕ I have mentioned, may provide very
useful material for beginning to comprehend the strangeness of the psyche of
the threebrained beings of that planet which has taken your fancy; and
furthermore, this story may reassure you a little and give you some hope that
if these peculiar terrestrial beings should chance to learn
how you had insulted them
and should ÔanathematizeÕ you, then perhaps after all something Ônot so very
badÕ might come of it for you.
ÒThe story I am going to
tell you occurred quite recently among the contemporary three-brained beings
there, and it arose from the following events:
ÒIn one of these large
communities, there peaceably existed an ordinary being who was by profession
what is there called a Ôwriter.Õ
ÒYou must here know, that
in long-past ages one might still occasionally run across beings of that
profession who still invented and wrote something really by themselves; but in
these later epochs the ÔwritersÕ among the beings there, particularly among
contemporary beings, have been of those that only copy from many already
existing books all kinds of ideas,and by fitting them together make a Ônew
book.Õ
ÒAnd they prefer books
which have reached them from their very remote ancestors.
ÒIt is necessary to remark
that the books written by contemporaryÔwritersÕthere are,all taken together,the
principal cause that the Reason of all the other threebrained beings is
becoming more and more what the
THE FIRSTÒGROWLÓ 99
venerable Mullah Nassr
Eddin calls Ôstuff and nonsense.Õ
ÒAnd so, my boy:
ÒThe contemporary writer of
whom I began to speak was just a ÔwriterÕ like all the rest there, and nothing
particular in himself.
ÒOnce when he had finished
some book or other, he began to think what he should write about next, and with
this in view, he decided to look for some new Ôidea in the books contained in
his what is called library,Õsuch as every writer there is bound to have.
ÒAs he was looking, a book
called Ôthe GospelsÕ happened to fall into his hands.
ÒÔThe GospelsÕ is the name
given there to a book once written by certain persons called Matthew, Mark,
Luke, and John about Jesus Christ, a Messenger from our ENDLESSNESS to that
planet.
ÒThis book is widely
circulated among those threecentered beings there who nominally exist according
to the indications of this Messenger.
ÒThis book having chanced
to fall into this writerÕs hands, the thought suddenly entered his head:Why
should not I also make a ÔGospelÕ?
ÒFrom investigations I had
to make for quite different needs of mine, it turned out that he then further
deliberated as follows:
ÒAm I any worse than those
ancient barbarians, Matthew,
Mark, Luke, and Johnnie?
ÒAt least I am more
ÒculturedÓ than they ever were; and I can write a much better ÒgospelÓ for my
contemporaries.
ÒAnd very decidedly it is
necessary to write just a ÒGospelÓ because the contemporary people
calledÒEnglishÓandÒAmericanÓ have a great weakness for this book, and the rate
of exchange of their pounds and dollars is Ònot half badÓ just now.Õ
THE FIRSTÒGROWLÓ 100
ÒNo sooner said than done.
ÒAnd from that very day he
ÔwiseacredÕ away at his new ÔGospel.Õ But it was only when he had finished it,
however, and had given it to the printers, that all the further events
connected with this new ÔGospelÕ of his began.
ÒAt any other time, nothing
perhaps would have happened, and this new ÔGospelÕ of his would simply have
slipped into its niche in the libraries of the bibliomaniacs there, among the
multitudes of other books expounding similar Ôtruths.Õ
ÒBut fortunately or
unfortunately for this writer,it happened that certain Ôpower-possessingÕ
beings of that great community in which he existed had just been having rotten
luck at what is called ÔrouletteÕ and ÔbaccaratÕ and they therefore kept on
demanding what they called ÔmoneyÕ from the ordinary beings of their
community, whereupon,
thanks to these inordinate demands for money, the ordinary beings of that
community at length awoke from their usual what is called torpor and
Ôbegan-to-sit-up.Õ
Seeing this, the
Ôpower-possessingÕ beings who remained at home became alarmed and took
corresponding Ômeasures.Õ
ÒAnd among the ÔmeasuresÕ
they took was also the immediate destruction from off the face of their planet
of everything newly arising in their native land, such as could possibly keep
the ordinary beings of their community from resuming their hibernation.
ÒAnd it was just at this
time that the aforementionedÔGospelÕof this writer appeared.
ÒIn the contents of this
new ÔGospelÕ also, the ÔpowerpossessingÕ beings found something which also to
their understanding might keep the ordinary beings of their community from
hibernating again; and they therefore decided almost immediately to Ôget rid of
both the writer
THE FIRSTÒGROWLÓ 101
himself and his
ÔGospelÕ—because they had now become quite expert in Ôgetting rid of
these native ÔupstartsÕ who did not mind their own business.
ÒBut for certain reasons
they could not treat this writer in this way, and so they got excited, and
hemmed and hawed about what they should do.
ÒSome proposed that they
should simply shut him up where many ÔratsÕ and ÔliceÕ breed; others proposed
to send him to ÔTimbuktuÕ; and so on and so forth; but in the end they decided
to anathematize this writer together with his ÔGospel,Õ publicly and
punctiliously according to all the rules, and moreover with the very same
ÔanathemaÕ with which no doubt they would have anathematized you also if they
had learned how you had insulted them.
ÒAnd so, my boy, the
strangeness of the psyche of the contemporary three-brained beings of this
peculiar planet was revealed in the given instance in this, that when this
writer and his ÔGospelÕ had been publicly anathematized with this Ôanathema,Õ
the result for him was, as the highly esteemed Mullah Nassr Eddin once again
says: Ôjust roses, roses.Õ
ÒWhat occurred was as
follows:
ÒThe ordinary beings of the
said community, seeing the fuss made about this writer by the power-possessing
beings, became very greatly interested in him and avidly bought and read not
only this new ÔGospelÕ of his but also all the books he had written before.
ÒWhereupon, as usually
happens with the three-centered beings breeding on this peculiar planet, all
the other interests of the beings of the said community gradually died down,
and they talked and thought only of this writer.
ÒAnd as it also
happens—whereas some praised him to the skies, others condemned him; and
the result of these discussions and conversations was that the numbers
interested in him grew not only among the beings of his own
THE FIRSTÒGROWLÓ 102
community but among the
beings of other communities also.
ÒAnd this occurred because
some of the powerpossessing beings of this community, usually with pockets full
of money, still continued in their turn to go to other communities where
ÔrouletteÕ and ÔbaccaratÕ proceeded and, carrying on their discussion there
concerning this writer, they gradually infected the beings of other communities
also with this affair.
ÒIn short, owing to the
strangeness of their psyche, it has gradually come about there that even at the
present time, when this writerÕs ÔGospelÕ has been long forgotten, his name is
known almost everywhere as that of an Ôexcellent writer.Õ
ÒAnything he writes now,
they all seize upon and regard as full of indisputable truth.
ÒEverybody today looks upon
his writings with the same veneration with which the ancient Kalkians there
listened to the predictions of their sacred ÔPythoness.Õ
ÒIt is interesting to
notice here that if at the present time
you ask any being there
about this writer, he would know him and of course speak of him as an
extraordinary being.
ÒBut if you were then to
ask what he wrote, it would turn out that most of them, if of course they
confessed the truth, had never read a single one of his books.
ÒAll the same they would
talk about him, discuss him, and of course splutteringly insist that he was a
being with an Ôextraordinary mindÕ and phenomenally well acquainted with the
psyche of the beings dwelling on the planet Earth.Ó
FANTASY MAY BE PERCEIVED AS
REALITY 103
CHAPTER 13
Why in ManÕs Reason Fantasy
May Be Perceived as Reality
My dear and kind
Grandfather, be so kind as to explain to me, if only in a general way, why
those beings there are such that they take the ÔephemeralÕ for the Real.Ó
To this question of his
grandson, Beelzebub replied thus:
ÒIt was only during later
periods that the threebrained beings of the planet Earth began to have this
particularity in their psyche, and just this particularity arose in them only
because their predominant part, which was formed in them as in all
three-brained beings, gradually allowed other parts of their total presences to
perceive every new impression without what is called Ôbeing-Partkdolg-dutyÕ
but just merely as, in
general, such impressions are perceived by the separate independent
localizations existing under the name of being-centers present in the
three-brained beings, or, as I should say in their language, they believe
everything anybody says, and not solely that which they themselves have been
able to recognize by their own sane deliberation.
ÒIn general, any new
understanding is crystallized in the presence of these strange beings only if
Smith speaks of somebody or something in a certain way; and then if Brown says
the same, the hearer is quite convinced it is just so and couldnÕt possibly be
otherwise. Thanks merely to this particularity of their psyche and to the fact
that the said writer was much spoken about in the said manner, most of the
beings there at the present time are quite convinced that he is indeed a very great
psychologist and has an incomparable knowledge of the psyche of the beings of
his planet.
FANTASY MAY BE PERCEIVED AS
REALITY 104
ÒBut, as a matter of fact,
when I was on that planet for the last time and, having heard of the said
writer, once went myself especially to see him, on quite another matter, he was
according to my understanding not only like all the other contemporary writers
there, that is to say, extremely limited, and as our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin
would say: Ôable to see no further than his nose,Õ but as regards any knowledge
of the real psyche of the beings of his planet in real conditions, he might
safely even be
calledÔtotally illiterate.Õ
ÒI repeat that the story of
this writer is a very characteristic example showing the extent to which, in
the threebrained beings who have taken your fancy, particularly in the
contemporary ones, the realization of ÔbeingPartkdolg-dutyÕ is absent, and how
their own subjective being-convictions formed by their own logical
deliberations are never, as in general it is proper to three-brained beings,
crystallized in them, but only those are crystallized
which depend exclusively
only upon what others say about the given question.
ÒIt was only because they
failed to realize Ôbeing-Partkdolg-duty,Õ which realization alone enables a
being to become aware of genuine reality, that they saw in the said writer some
perfection or other which was not there at all.
ÒThis strange trait of
their general psyche, namely, of being satisfied with just what Smith or Brown
says, without trying to know more, became rooted in them already long ago, and
now they no longer strive at all to know anything cognizable by their own
active deliberations alone.
ÒConcerning all this it
must be said that neither the organ Kundabuffer which their ancestors had is to
blame, nor its consequences which, owing to a mistake on the part of certain
Sacred Individuals, were crystallized in
their ancestors and later
began to pass by heredity from generation to generation.
ÒBut they themselves were
personally to blame for it, FANTASY MAY BE PERCEIVED AS REALITY 105
and just on account of the
abnormal conditions of external ordinary being-existence which they themselves
have gradually established and which have gradually formed in their common
presence just what has now become their inner ÔEvil-God,Õ called
ÔSelf-Calming.Õ
ÒBut all this you yourself,
later on, will well understand, when I shall have given you, as I have already
promised, more information about that planet which has taken your fancy.
ÒIn any case, I strongly
advise you to be very careful in the future in your references to the
three-brained beings of that planet, not to offend them in any way;
otherwise— as they also say there, ÔWith what may the Devil not
joke?Õ— they might find out about your insulting them and, to use another
of their expressions,Ôlay you by the heels.Õ
ÒAnd in the present case
there is no harm in recalling again one of the wise sentences of our dear
Mullah Nassr Eddin, who says:
ÔStruth! What might not
happen in this world. A flea might swallow an elephant.ÕÓ
Beelzebub intended to say
something more, but at that moment a shipÕs servant entered and, approaching,
handed him an ÒetherogramÓ in his name.
When Beelzebub had finished
listening to the contents of the said ÒetherogramÓ and the shipÕs servant had
gone, Hassein turned to Beelzebub again with the following words:
ÒDear Grandfather, please
go on talking about the threecentered beings arising and existing on that
interesting planet called Earth.Ó
Beelzebub having looked at
his grandson again with a special smile, and having made a very strange gesture
with his head, continued to speak as follows:
THE BEGINNINGS OF
PERSPECTIVES 106
CHAPTER 14
The Beginnings of
Perspectives Promising Nothing Very Cheerful
1 must tell you first that
the three-brained beings on that planet also had in the beginning presences
similar to those possessed in general by all what are called ÕKeschapmartnianÕ
three-centered beings arising on all the corresponding planets of the whole of
our great Universe; and they also had the same, as it is called, Õduration of
existenceÕ as all the other three-brained beings.
1 ÒAll the various changes
in their presences began for the most part after the second misfortune occurred
to this planet, during which misfortune the chief continent of that ill-fated
planet, then existing under the name ÔAtlantis,Õ entered within the planet.
ÒAnd from that time on, as
little by little they created for themselves all sorts of conditions of
external beingexistence thanks to which the quality of their radiations went
steadily from bad to worse, Great Nature was compelled gradually to transform
their common presences by means of various compromises and changes, in order to
regulate the quality of the vibrations which they radiated and which were
required chiefly for the preservation of the well-being of the former parts of
that planet.
ÒFor the same reason, Great
Nature gradually so increased the numbers of the beings there that at the
present time they are now breeding on all the lands formed on that planet.
ÒThe exterior forms of
their planetary bodies are all made alike, and of course in respect of size and
in their other subjective particularities, they are each coated, just as we
are, in accordance with the reflection of heredity, with the conditions at the
moment of conception and with the other factors that serve in general as the
causes
THE BEGINNINGS OF
PERSPECTIVES 107
for the arising and
formation of every being.
ÒThey also differ among
themselves in the color of their skin and in the conformation of their hair,
and these latter particularities are determined in their presences, just as
they are everywhere else, by the effects of that part of the planetary surface
where the given beings arise and where they are formed until they reach the age
of responsible beings, or as they say, until they become Ôadult.Õ
ÒAs regards their generalÕ
psyche itself and its fundamental traits, no matter upon what part of the
surface of their planet they arise, these traits in all of them have precisely
the same particularities, among them being also that property of the
three-brained beings there, thanks to which on that strange planet alone in the
whole of the Universe does that horrible process occur among threebrained beings
which is called the Ôprocess of the destruction of each otherÕs existence,Õ or,
as it is called on that ill-fated planet,Ôwar.Õ
ÒBesides this chief
particularity of their common psyche, there are completely crystallized in them
and there unfailingly become a part of their common presences— regardless
of where they may arise and exist—functions
which exist under the names
Ôegoism,Õ Ôself-love,Õ Vanity,Õ Õpride,Õ Ôself-conceit,Õ Ôcredulity,Õ
Ôsuggestibility,Õ and many other properties quite abnormal and quite unbecoming
to the essence of any three-brained beings whatsoever.
ÒOf these abnormal
being-particularities, the particularity of their psyche the most terrible for
them personally is that which is called Ôsuggestibility.Õ
ÒAbout this extremely
strange and singular psychic particularity I shall specially explain to you
sometime.Ó
Having said this,Beelzebub
was thoughtful,and this time longer than usual, and then, turning again to his
grandson, he said:
ÒI see that the
three-brained beings arising and existing THE BEGINNINGS OF PERSPECTIVES 108
on the peculiar planet
called Earth interest you very much, and as during our voyage on the ship
Karnak we shall have willy-nilly to talk about many things just to pass away
the time, I will tell you all I can just about these three-brained beings.
ÒI think it will be best
for your clear understanding of the strangeness of the psyche of the
three-brained beings arising on the planet Earth if I relate to you my personal
descents to that planet in their order, and the events which occurred there
during these descents of mine, of which I myself was a witness.
ÒI personally visited the
surface of the planet Earth six times in all, and each of these personal visits
of mine was brought about by a different set of circumstances.
ÒI shall begin with my
first descent.Ó
THE FIRST DESCENT OF
BEELZEBUB UPON THE 109
CHAPTER 15
The First Descent of
Beelzebub upon the Planet Earth
ÒUpon that planet Earth,Ó
Beelzebub began to relate, ÒI descended for the first time on account of a young
being of our tribe who had had the misfortune to become deeply involved with a
three-brained being there, as a consequence of which he had got himself mixed
up in a very stupid affair.
ÒThere once came to my
house on the planet Mars a number of beings of our tribe, also dwelling there
on Mars, with the following request:
ÒThey told me that one of
their young kinsmen, 350 Martian years before, had migrated to exist on the
planet Earth, and that a very disagreeable incident for all of us, his kinsmen,
had recently occurred to him there.
ÒThey told me further:
ÒÔWe, his kinsmen, both
those existing there on the planet Earth and those existing here on the planet
Mars, intended at first to deal with the unpleasant incident ourselves, with
our own resources. But notwithstanding all our efforts and the measures we have
adopted we have been unable so far to accomplish anything.
ÒÔAnd being now finally
convinced that we are unable to
settle this unpleasant
affair by ourselves independently, we venture to trouble you, your Right
Reverence, and urgently beseech you to be so kind as not to withhold from us
your wise advice how we may find a way out of our unhappy situation.Õ
ÒThey told me further in
detail in what the misfortune which had befallen them consisted.
ÒFrom all they told me I
saw that the incident was disagreeable not only for this young beingÕs kinsmen,
butthat it might also prove disagreeable for the beings of all our tribe.
THE FIRST DESCENT OF
BEELZEBUB UPON THE 110 ÒSo I could not help deciding at once to undertake to
help them to settle this
difficulty of theirs.
ÒAt first I tried to help
them while remaining on the planet Mars, but when I became certain that it
would be impossible to do anything effective from the planet Mars, I decided to
descend to the planet Earth and there, on the spot, to find some way out. The
next day after this decision of mine, I took with me everything necessary which
I had at hand and flew there on the ship Occasion.
ÒI may remind you that the
ship Occasion was the ship on which all the beings of our tribe were
transported to that solar system and, as I have already told you, it was left
there for the use of the beings of our tribe for the purpose of interplanetary
communication.
ÒThe permanent port of this
ship was on the planet Mars; and its supreme direction had been given me from
Above.
ÒThus it was on this same
ship Occasion that I made my first descent to the planet Earth.
ÒOur ship landed on this
first visit of mine, on the shores of just that continent which during the second
catastrophe to this planet, disappeared entirely from its surface.
ÒThis continent was called
ÔAtlantisÕ and most of the three-brained beings, and likewise most of the
beings of our tribe, then existed only upon it.
ÒHaving descended, I went
straight from the ship Occasion to the city named ÔSamlios,Õ situated on the
said continent, where that unfortunate being of our tribe, who was the cause of
this descent of mine, had the place of his existence.
ÒThe city ÔSamliosÕ was
then a very large city, and was
the capital of the largest
community then on the planet Earth.
ÒIn this same city the head
of this large community ex-
THE FIRST DESCENT OF
BEELZEBUB UPON THE 111 isted who was called ÔKing Appolis.Õ
ÒAnd it was with just this
same King Appolis that our
young, inexperienced
countryman had become involved.
ÒAnd it was in this city of
ÔSamliosÕ itself that I learned all the details of this affair.
ÒI learned, namely, that
before this incident our unfortunate countryman had for some reason been on
friendly terms with this King Appolis, and was often at his house.
ÒAs it transpired, our
young countryman once, in the course of conversation during a visit to the
house of King Appolis, made a ÔwagerÕ which was just the cause of all that
followed.
ÒYou must first of all know
that both the community of which King Appolis was the head and the city of
Samlios where he existed were at that period the greatest and richest of all
the communities and cities then existing on the Earth.
ÒFor the upkeep of all this
wealth and grandeur King Appolis certainly needed both a great deal of what is
called ÕmoneyÕ and a great deal of labor from the ordinary beings of that
community.
ÒIt is necessary to premise
just here that at the period of my first descent in person onto this planet,
the organ Kundabuffer was no longer in the three-brained beings who interest
you.
ÒAnd it was only in some of
the three-brained beings there that various consequences of the properties of
that
for them maleficent organ
had already begun to be crystallized.
ÒIn the period to which
this tale of mine refers, one of the consequences of the properties of this
organ which had already become thoroughly crystallized in a number of beings
there was that consequence of the property which, while the organ Kundabuffer
itself was still functioning in them, had enabled them very easily and
THE FIRST DESCENT OF
BEELZEBUB UPON THE 112
without any
Ôremorse-of-conscienceÕ not to carry out voluntarily any duties taken upon
themselves or given them by a superior. But every duty they fulfilled was
fulfilled only from the fear and apprehension of ÔthreatsÕ and Ô ÕmenacesÕ from
outside.
ÒIt was in just this same
consequence of this property already thoroughly crystallized in some beings of
that period there, that the cause of this whole incident lay.
ÒAnd so, my boy, this is
how it was. King Appolis, who had been extremely conscientious in respect of
the duties he had taken upon himself for the maintenance of the greatness of
the community entrusted to him, had spared neither his own labor nor wealth,
and at the same time he demanded the same from all the beings of his community.
ÒBut, as I have already
said, the mentioned consequences of the organ Kundabuffer having by that time
been thoroughly crystallized in certain of his subjects, he
had to employ every
possible kind of ÔthreatÕ and ÔmenaceÕ in order to extract from everybody all
that was required for the greatness of the community entrusted to him.
ÒHis methods were so varied
and at the same time so reasonable that even those of his Ôsubjects-beingsÕ in
whom the said consequences had already been crystallized could not help
respecting him, although they added to his name, of course behind his back, the
nickname ÔArchcunning.Õ
ÒAnd so, my boy, these
means by which King Appolis then obtained what was necessary from his subjects
for the maintenance of the greatness of the community entrusted to him seemed
to our young countryman, for some reason or other, unjust, and, as it was said,
he often became very indignant and restless whenever he happened to hear of
some new device of King Appolis for getting what was necessary.
THE FIRST DESCENT OF
BEELZEBUB UPON THE 113
ÒAnd once, while talking
with the King himself, our naive young countryman could not restrain himself,
but expressed to his face his indignation and his views of this
ÕunconscionableÕ conduct of King Appolis towards his subjects.
ÒNot only did King Appolis
not fly into a temper, as usually happens on the planet Earth when somebody
pokes his nose where he has no business, nor did he pitch
him out by the scruff of
his neck, but he even talked it over with him and discussed the reasons for his
Ôseverity.Õ
ÒThey talked a great deal
and the result of the whole of their conversation was precisely a Ôwager,Õ that
is to say they made an agreement and set it down on paper, and each of them
signed it with his own blood.
ÒAmong other things there
was included in this agreement that for the obtaining from his subjects of all
that was necessary King Appolis should be obliged to employ thereafter only
those measures and means which should
be indicated by our
countryman.
ÒAnd in the event that all
his subjects should fail to contribute all that which according to custom was
required, then our countryman would become responsible for everything, and he
pledged himself to procure for the treasury of King Appolis as much as was
necessary for the maintenance and further aggrandizement of the capital
and of the whole community.
ÒAnd so, my boy, King
Appolis did indeed, from the very next day, fulfill very honorably the
obligation which according to the agreement he had assumed; and he conducted
the whole government of the country exactly according to the indications of our
young countryman. The results of a government of this kind, however, very soon
proved to be quite the
opposite of those expected by our simpleton.
ÒThe subjects of that
community—principally, of course, those in whom the said consequences of
the prop-
THE FIRST DESCENT OF
BEELZEBUB UPON THE 114
erties of the organ Kundabuffer
had already been crystallized—not only ceased to pay into King AppolisÕ
treasury what was required, but they even began gradually snatching back what
had been put in before.
ÒAs our countryman had
undertaken to contribute what was needed and, furthermore, had signed his
undertaking with his blood—and you know, donÕt you, what the voluntary
undertaking of an obligation, especially when signed with his blood, means to
one of our tribe— he had of course soon to begin making up to the treasury
all that was short.
ÒHe first put in everything
he had himself, and afterwards everything he could get from his nearests,
dwelling also there on the planet Earth. And when he had drained dry his
nearests there, he addressed himself for assistance to his nearests dwelling on
the planet Mars.
ÒBut soon on the planet
Mars also everything ran dry and still the treasury of the city of Samlios
demanded more and again more; nor was the end of its needs in sight.
ÒIt was just then that all
the kinsmen of this countryman of ours became alarmed and thereupon they
decided to
address themselves to me
with the request to help them out of their plight.
ÒSo, my boy, when we
arrived in the said city I was met by all the beings of our tribe, both old and
young, who had remained on that planet.
ÒIn the evening of the same
day a general meeting was called to confer together to find some way out of the
situation that had arisen.
ÒTo this conference of ours
there was also invited King Appolis himself with whom our elder countrymen had
already previously had many talks on this matter with this aim in view.
ÒAt this first general
conference of ours, King Appolis, addressing himself to all, said as follows:
THE FIRST DESCENT OF
BEELZEBUB UPON THE 115
ÔÒImpartial friends! ÒÔI
personally am deeply sorry for what has occurredand what has brought about so
many troubles for thoseassembled here; and I am distressed in all my being that
it is beyond my power to extricate you from your prospec-tive difficulties.
ÒÔYou must know, indeed,Õ
King Appolis continued, Õthat the machinery of the government of my community
which has been wound up and organized during many centuries, is at the present
time already radically changed; and to revert to the old order is already
impossible without serious consequences, namely, without those conse-
quences which must
doubtless evoke the indignation of the majority of my subjects. The present
situation is such that I alone am not able to abolish what has been created
without provoking the mentioned serious consequences, and I therefore beg you
all in the name of Justice to help me to deal with it.
ÔÒStill further,Õ he then
added, ÔI bitterly reproach myself in the presence of you all, because I also
am greatly to blame for all these misfortunes.
ÒÔAnd I am to blame because
I ought to have foreseen what has occurred, since I have existed in these
conditions longer than my opponent and your kinsman, namely, he
with whom I made the
agreement known to you.
ÒÔTo tell the truth it was
unpardonable of me to risk entering into such conditions with a being who,
although he may be of much higher Reason than I, is, nevertheless, not so
practiced in such affairs as I am.
ÔÒOnce more I beg all of
you, and your Right Reverence in particular, to forgive me and to help me out
of this sad
plight, and enable me to
find some issue from the situation that has been created.
ÔÒWith things as they now
are, I can at present do only what you will indicate.Õ
ÒAfter King Appolis had
left, we decided the same
THE FIRST DESCENT OF
BEELZEBUB UPON THE 116
evening to select from
among ourselves several experienced elderly beings who should weigh together,
that same night, all the data and draw up a rough plan for further action.
ÒThe rest of us then
departed on the understanding that we should assemble the ensuing evening at
the same place; but to this second conference of ours King Appolis was not
invited.
ÒWhen we assembled the next
day, one of the elder beings, elected the night before, first reported as
follows:
ÒÔWe pondered and
deliberated the whole night upon all the details of this lamentable event, and
as a result we have unanimously come to the conclusion first of all that there
is no way out but to revert to the former conditions of government.
ÔÒFurther, we all, and also
unanimously, agree that to return to the former order of government must indeed
inevitably provoke a revolt of the citizens of the community, and, of course,
that there will certainly follow all those consequences of revolt which have
already become inevitable in such
circumstances during recent
times on Earth.
ÒÔAnd of course, as has
also become usual here, many of those so-called Òpower-possessingÓ beings of
this community will suffer terribly, even possibly to the
degree of their complete
destruction; and above all, it seemed impossible
that King Appolis could
escape such a fate.
ÒÔThereafter we deliberated
in order, if possible, to devise some means of diverting the said unhappy
consequences at least from King Appolis himself.
ÔÒAnd we had every wish to
devise such a means because at our general conference yesterday evening King
Appolis himself was very frank and friendly towards us, and we should all be
extremely sorry if he himself should suffer.
ÒÔDuring our further
prolonged deliberations we came to the conclusion that it would be possible to
divert the
THE FIRST DESCENT OF
BEELZEBUB UPON THE 117
blow from King Appolis only
if during the said revolt the exhibition of the fury of the rebellious beings
of this community was directed not against the King himself but against those
around him, that is, those who are there called his Òadministration.Ó
ÒÔBut then the question
arose among us, would those near the King be willing to take upon themselves
the consequences of all this?
ÒAnd we came to the
categorical conclusion that they certainly would not agree, because they would
assuredly consider that the King himself had been alone to blame
for it all, and that
therefore he himself should pay for it.
ÒÔHaving come to all these
aforesaid conclusions we finally also unanimously decided as follows:
ÒÔIn order at least to save
King Appolis from what is inevitably expected, we must with the consent of the
King himself replace all the beings in this community who now hold responsible
posts, by beings of our tribe, and each of these latter, during the climax of
this ÒpsychosisÓ of the masses, must take upon himself a share of the
consequences anticipated.Õ
ÒWhen this elected being of
ours had finished his report our opinion was quickly formed, and a unanimous
resolution was carried to do just as the elder beings of our tribe had advised.
ÒAnd thereupon we first
sent one of our elder beings to King Appolis to put our plan before him, to
which the latter agreed, once more repeating his promise, namely,
that he would do everything
according to our directions.
ÒWe then decided to delay
no longer and from the following day to begin to replace all the officials by
our own.
ÒBut after two days it
turned out that there were not sufficient beings of our tribe dwelling on the
planet Earth to replace all the officials of that community; and we therefore
immediately sent the Occasion back to the
planet
THE FIRST DESCENT OF
BEELZEBUB UPON THE 118 Mars for our beings there.
ÒAnd meanwhile King Appolis
guided by two of our elder beings, began under different pretexts replacing
various officials by our beings, at first in the capital of Samlios itself.
ÒAnd when several days
later our ship Occasion arrived from the planet Mars with beings of our tribe,
similar replacements were made in the provinces also, and soon everywhere in
that community what are called the re-
sponsible posts were filled
by the beings of our tribe.
ÒAnd when all had been
changed in this way, King Appolis, always under the guidance of these elder
beings of ours, began the restoration of the former code of regulations for the
administration of the community.
ÒAlmost from the very first
days of the restoration of the old code, the effects upon the general psyche of
the beings of that community in whom the consequences of the mentioned property
of the maleficent organ Kundabuffer had already been thoroughly crystallized
began, as it was expected, to manifest themselves.
ÒThus the expected
discontent grew thereupon from day to day, until one day, not long after, there
occurred just that which has ever since been definitely proper to be present in
the presence of the three-brained beings there
of all ensuing periods, and
that is, to produce from time to time the process which they themselves
nowadays call
Õ revolution.Õ
ÒAnd during their revolution
of that time, as it has also
become proper there to
these three-brained phenomena of our Great Universe, they destroyed a great
deal of the property which they had accumulated during centuries, much of what
is called the ÔknowledgeÕ which they had attained during centuries also was
destroyed and lost forever, and the existence of those other beings similar to
themselves who had already chanced upon the means of freeing themselves from
the consequences of the proper-
THE FIRST DESCENT OF
BEELZEBUB UPON THE 119 ties of the organ Kundabuffer were also destroyed.
ÒIt is extremely
interesting to notice here one exceedingly astonishing and incomprehensible
fact.
ÒAnd that is that during
their later revolutions of this kind, almost all the three-brained beings there
or at least the overwhelming majority who begin to fall into such a
Õpsychosis,Õ always destroy for some reason or other the existence of just such
other beings like themselves, as have, for some reason or other, chanced to
find themselves more or less on the track of the means of becoming free from
the crystallization in themselves of the consequences of the properties of that
maleficent
organ Kundabuffer which
unfortunately their ancestors possessed.
ÒSo, my boy, while the
process of this revolution of theirs was running its course, King Appolis
himself existed in one of his suburban palaces of the city of Samlios.
ÒNobody laid a finger on
him, because our beings had arranged by their propaganda that the whole blame
should be placed not upon King Appolis but upon those sur-
rounding him, that is, as
they are called, his administration.
ÒMoreover, the beings who
had fallen into the said psychosis even Ôsuffered grief and really pitied their
king, saying that it was because their Ôpoor KingÕ had been surrounded by such
unconscionable and ungrateful subordinates that these undesirable revolutions
had occurred.
ÒAnd when the revolutionary
psychosis had quite died down, King Appolis returned to the city of Samlios and
again with the help of our elder beings, gradually began replacing our
countrymen either by those of his old subordinates who were still alive, or by
selecting absolutely
new ones from among his
other subjects.
ÒAnd when the earlier policy
of King Appolis towards his subjects had been re-established, then the citizens
of this community resumed filling the treasury with money as
usual and carrying out the
directions of their King, and
THE FIRST DESCENT OF
BEELZEBUB UPON THE 120 the affairs of the community settled again into the
former
already established tempo.
ÒAs for our naive,
unfortunate countryman who was the cause of it all, it was so painful to him
that he would no longer remain upon that planet that had proved so dis-
astrous for him, but he
returned with us to the planet Mars.
ÒAnd later on he became
there an even excellent bailiff for all the beings of our tribe.Ó
THE RELATIVE UNDERSTANDING
OF TIME 121
CHAPTER 16
The Relative Understanding
of Time
After a short pause
Beelzebub continued thus:
ÒBefore telling you further
about the three-brained beings who have taken your fancy and who breed on the
planet Earth, it is in my opinion absolutely necessary for you, for a clear
representation of the strangeness of their psyche and, in general, for a better
understanding of everything concerning this peculiar planet, first of all to
have an accurate representation of their time-calculation, and of how the
being-sensation of what is called the
Õprocess-of-the-flow-of-timeÕ
in the presences of the threebrained beings of that planet has gradually
changed and also of how this process now flows in the presences of the
contemporary three-brained beings there.
ÒIt must be made clear to
you because only then will you have the possibility clearly to represent to
yourself and understand the events there which I have already related and those
I shall yet relate.
ÒYou must first know that
for the definition of Time, the three-brained beings of that planet take the
ÔyearÕ as the basic unit of their time-calculation, just as we do, and also,
like us, they define the duration of their ÔyearÕ by the time of a certain
movement of their planet in relation to another definite cosmic concentration;
that is to say, they take that period in the course of which their planet,
during its movement—that is, during the processes of ÕFallingÕ and
ÔCatching-upÕ—makes what is called its ÕKrentonalnian-revolutionÕin
relation to its sun.
ÒIt is similar to our
reckoning of a ÔyearÕ for our planet Karatas, which is the period of time
between the nearest approach of the sun ÔSamosÕ to the sun ÔSelosÕ and its next
similar approach.
ÒA hundred of such ÔyearsÕ
of theirs, the beings of the Earth call a Ôcentury.Õ
THE RELATIVE UNDERSTANDING
OF TIME 122
ÒAnd they divide this
ÔyearÕ of theirs into twelve parts
and each part they call a
Ômonth.Õ
ÒFor the definition of the
duration of this ÔmonthÕ of theirs, they take the time of that completed period
during which that larger fragment—which was separated from their planet
and which they now call Moon—makes, owing to the same cosmic law of
ÔFallingÕ and ÔCatchingup,Õ its full ÔKrentonalnian-revolutionÕ in relation to
their planet.
ÒIt must be noticed that
the twelve ÔKrentonalnianrevolutionsÕ of the said Moon do not correspond
exactly to a single ÔKrentonalnian-revolutionÕ of their planet round its sun
and therefore they have made some compromise or other when calculating these
months of theirs,
so that in the sum total
these may correspond more or less to reality.
ÒFurther, they divide these
months of theirs into thirty Õdiurnities,Õ or, as they usually say, Ôdays.Õ
ÒAnd a diurnity they reckon
as that span of time during which their planet makes its Ôcompleted-rotationÕ
during the actualizing of the said cosmic laws.
ÒBear in mind, by the way,
that they also say Ôit-is-day,Õ when in the atmosphere of their
planet—just as in general on all the other planets on which, as I have
already told you, the cosmic process called ÔIlnosoparnianÕ is
actualized—that ÔTrogoautoegocraticÕ process which we call
ÕkshtatsavachtÕ periodically proceeds; and they also
call this cosmic phenomenon
Ôdaylight.Õ
ÒAs regards the other
process, the opposite one, which we call Ôkldatzacht,Õ they call it ÔnightÕ and
refer to it as Ôitis-dark.Õ
ÒAnd thus the three-brained
beings breeding on the planet Earth call the greatest period of the flow of
time
Ôcentury,Õ and this
ÔcenturyÕ of theirs consists of a hundred ÕyearsÕ.
THE RELATIVE UNDERSTANDING
OF TIME 123
ÒA ÔyearÕ has twelve
Ômonths.Õ
ÒA ÔmonthÕ has an average
of thirty Ôdays,Õ that is, diurnities.
ÒFurther, they divide their
diurnity into twenty-four ÕhoursÕ and an ÔhourÕ into sixty Ôminutes.Õ
ÒAnd a ÔminuteÕ they divide
into sixty Ôseconds.Õ
ÒBut as in general, my boy,
you do not yet know of the exceptional peculiarity of this cosmic phenomenon
Time, you must first be told that genuine Objective Science formulates this
cosmic phenomenon thus:
ÒTime in itself does not
exist; there is only the totality of the results ensuing from all the cosmic
phenomena pre-
sent in a given place.
ÒTime itself, no being can
either understand by reason or
sense by any outer or inner
being-function. It cannot even be sensed by any gradation of instinct which
arises and is present in every more or less independent cosmic concentration.
ÒIt is possible to judge
Time only if one compares real cosmic phenomena which proceed in the same place
and under the same conditions, where Time is being constated
and considered.
ÒIt is necessary to notice
that in the Great Universe all phenomena in general, without exception wherever
they arise and manifest, are simply successively lawconformable ÔFractionsÕ of
some whole phenomenon which has its prime arising on the ÔMost Holy Sun
Absolute.Õ
ÒAnd in consequence, all
cosmic phenomena, wherever they proceed, have a sense of Ôobjectivity.Õ
ÒAnd these successively
law-conformable ÔFractionsÕ are actualized in every respect, and even in the
sense of their involution and evolution, owing to the chief cosmic law,
the sacred
ÔHeptaparaparshinokh.Õ!ÒOnly Time alone has no sense of objectivity because
THE RELATIVE UNDERSTANDING
OF TIME 124
it is not the result of the
fractioning of any definite cosmic phenomena. And it does not issue from
anything, but blends always with everything and becomes self-
sufficiently independent;
therefore, in the whole of the Universe, it alone can be called and extolled as
the ÕIdeally-Unique-Subjective-Phenomenon.Õ
ÒThus, my boy, uniquely
Time alone, or, as it is sometimes called, the ÔHeropass,Õ has no source from
which its arising should depend, but like ÔDivine-LoveÕ flows always, as I have
already told you, independently by itself, and blends proportionately with all
the phenomena present in the given place and in the given arisings of our Great
Universe.
ÒAgain I tell you, you will
be able clearly to understand all that I have just told you only when, as I
have already promised you, I shall specially explain to you sometime later all
about the fundamental laws of World-creation and World-maintenance.
ÒMeanwhile, remember this
also, that since Time has no source of its arising and cannot like all other
cosmic phenomena in every cosmic sphere establish its exact presence, the
already mentioned Objective Science therefore has, for its examination of Time,
a standard unit, similar to that used for an exact definition of the density
and quality—in the sense of the vivifyingness their vibrations—of
all cosmic substances in general present in every place and in every sphere of
our Great Universe.
ÒAnd for the definition of
Time this standard unit has from long ago been the moment of what is called the
sa-
of
cred
ÔEgokoolnatsnarnian-sensationÕ which always appears in the Most Holy Cosmic
Individuals dwelling on the Most Holy Sun Absolute whenever the vision of our
UNI-
BEING ENDLESSNESS is
directed into space and directly touches their presences.
ÒThis standard unit has
been established in Objective Science for the possibility of exactly defining
and com-
THE RELATIVE UNDERSTANDING
OF TIME 125
paring the differences
between the gradations of the processes of the subjective sensations of
separate conscious Individuals, and also of what are called Ôdiverse-temposÕ
among various objective cosmic phenomena which are
manifested in various
spheres of our Great Universe and which actualize all cosmic arisings both
large and small.
ÒThe chief particularity of
the process of the flow of Time in the presence of cosmic arisings of various
scales consists in this, that all of them perceive it in the same way and in
the same sequence.
ÒIn order that you may
meanwhile represent to yourself, if only approximately, what I have just said,
let us take as an example the process of the flow of Time proceeding in any
drop of the water in that decanter standing there on the table.
ÒEvery drop of water in
that decanter is in itself also a whole independent world, a world of
ÔMicrocosmoses.Õ
ÒIn that little world, as
in other cosmoses, there also arise and exist relatively independent
infinitesimal ÔindividualsÕ or Ôbeings.Õ
ÒFor the beings of that
infinitesimal world also, Time flows in the same sequence in which the flow of
Time is sensed by all individuals in all other cosmoses. These infinitesimal
beings also, like the beings of cosmoses of other Ôscales,Õ have their
experiences of a definite duration for all their perceptions and
manifestations; and, also, like them, they sense the flow of Time by the
comparison of the duration of the phenomena around them.
ÒExactly like the beings of
other cosmoses, they are born, they grow up, they unite and separate for what
are called Ôsex-resultsÕ and they also fall sick and suffer, and ultimately
like everything existing in which Objective Reason has not become fixed, they
are destroyed forever.
ÒFor the entire process of
the existence of these infinitesimal beings of this smallest world, Time of a
definite
THE RELATIVE UNDERSTANDING
OF TIME 126
proportionate duration also
ensues from all the surrounding phenomena which are manifested in the given
Õ cosmic-scale.Õ
ÒFor them also, Time of
definite length is required for the
processes of their arising
and formation as well as for various events in the process of their existence
up to their complete final destruction.
ÒIn the whole course of the
process of existence of the beings of this drop of water also, corresponding
sequential definite what are called ÔpassagesÕ of the flow of Time are also
required.
ÒA definite time is
required for their joys and for their sorrows, and, in short, for every other
kind of indispensable being-experiencing, down to what are called Õruns-of-bad-luck,Õ
and even to Ôperiods-of-thirst-for-self-
perfection.Õ
ÒI repeat, among them also,
the process of the flow of Time has its harmonious sequence, and this sequence
ensues from the totality of all the phenomena surrounding them.
ÒThe duration of the
process of the flow of Time is generally perceived and sensed in the same way
by all the aforementioned cosmic Individuals and by the already completely
formed what are called ÔinstinctivizedÕ units
but only with that
difference which ensues from the difference in the presences and states, at the
given moment, of these cosmic arisings.
ÒIt must be noticed,
however, my boy, that though for separate individuals existing in any
independent cosmic
unit, their definition of
the flow of Time is not objective
in the general sense, yet
nevertheless for them themselves it acquires a sense of objectivity since the
flow of Time is perceived by them according to the completeness of their own
presence.
ÒThe same drop of water
which we have taken as an exTHE RELATIVE UNDERSTANDING OF TIME 127
ample can serve for a
clearer understanding of this thought of mine.
ÒAlthough in the sense of
general Universal Objectivity, the whole period of the process of the flow of
Time in that same drop of water is for the whole of it subjective, yet for the
beings existing in the drop of water itself, the said given flow of Time is
perceived by them as objective.
ÒFor the clarification of
this, those beings called ÕhypochondriacsÕ can serve, who exist among the
threebrained beings of the planet Earth which has taken your fancy.
ÒTo these terrestrial
hypochondriacs it very often seems that Time passes infinitely slowly and long,
and, as they express themselves,Ôit-drags-phenomenally-tediously.Õ
ÒAnd so, exactly in the
same way, it might also sometimes seem to some of the infinitesimal beings
existing in that drop of water—assuming, of course, that there hap-
pen to be such
hypochondriacs among them—that Time drags very slowly and
Ôphenomenally-tediously.Õ
ÒBut actually from the
point of view of the sensation of the duration of Time by your favorites of the
planet Earth, the whole length of the existence of the ÔbeingsMicrocosmosesÕ
lasts only a few of their ÔminutesÕ and sometimes even only a few of their
Ôseconds.Õ
ÒNow, in order that you may
still better understand Time and its peculiarities, we may as well compare your
age with the corresponding age of a being existing on that planet Earth.
ÒAnd for this comparing of
ours we too must take the same standard unit of Time, which, as I have already
told you, Objective Science employs for such calculations.
ÒBear in mind, first of
all, that according to the data about which you will also learn when I shall
later have specially explained to you the fundamental laws of World-
creation and
World-maintenance, it is also established THE RELATIVE UNDERSTANDING OF TIME
128
by the same Objective
Science that in general all normal three-brained beings, and amongst them
certainly even the beings arising on our planet Karatas, sense the sacred
ÕEgokoolnatsnarnianÕ action for the definition of Time forty-nine times more
slowly than the same sacred action is sensed by the sacred Individuals dwelling
on the Most Holy Sun Absolute.
ÒConsequently the process
of the flow of Time for the three-brained beings of our Karatas flows
forty-nine times more quickly than on the Sun Absolute, and thus it should
flow also for the beings
breeding on the planet Earth.
ÒAnd it is also calculated
that during the period of Time in which the sun ÔSamosÕ actualizes its nearest
approach to the sun ÔSelos,Õ which period of the flow of Time is considered a
ÔyearÕ for the planet Karatas, the planet Earth actualizes in relation to its
Sun ÔOrsÕ three hundred and
eighty-nine of
itsÔKrentonalnian-revolutions.Õ
ÒFrom which it follows that
our Ôyear,Õ according to the conventionally objective time-calculation, is
three hundred and eighty-nine times longer than that period of Time which your
favorites consider and call their year.Õ
ÒIt may not be without
interest for you to know that all these calculations were partly explained to
me by the Great Arch-Engineer of the Universe, His Measurability, Archangel
Algamatant. MAY HE BE PERFECTED UNTO THE HOLY ANKLAD. . . .
ÒHe explained this to me
when, on the occasion of the first great misfortune to this planet Earth, he
came to the planet Mars as one of the sacred members of the third Most Great
Commission; and the captain of the transspace ship Omnipresent, with whom I had
several
friendly talks during that
journey, also partly explained it to me during my journey home.
ÒNow it must be further
noticed that you, as a threebrained being who arose on the planet Karatas, are
at
THE RELATIVE UNDERSTANDING
OF TIME 129
the present time still only
a boy of twelve years, and in respect of Being and of Reason, you are exactly
like a boy of twelve on the planet Earth who has not yet been formed and who is
not yet cognizant of himself—through which being-age all the
three-brained beings arising there also live during the process of their
growing up to the Being of a responsible being.
ÒAll the ÔfeaturesÕ of the
whole of your psyche—what are called your Ôcharacter,Õ Ôtemperament,Õ
Ôinclinations,Õ and, in short, all the particularities of your psyche which are
manifested exteriorly—are exactly the same as those of a still immature
and pliant three-brained being there of the age of twelve years.
ÒAnd so, it follows from
all that has been said that although according to our time-calculations you are
still only like a boy of twelve there on the planet Earth who is
not yet formed and not yet
cognizant of himself, yet according to their subjective understanding and their
beingsensations of the flow of Time, you have already existed by their
time-calculation, not twelve years but the whole of four thousand six hundred
and sixty-eight years.
ÒThanks to all I have said,
you will have material for the clarification of certain of those factors which
were later the cause that the average proper normal duration of their existence
began gradually to diminish and that it has now already become in the objective
sense almost Ônothing.Õ
ÒStrictly speaking, this
gradual diminution of the average length of the existence of the three-brained
beings of that ill-fated planet, which has finally brought the whole of the
duration of their existence to Ônothing,Õ did not
have one cause but many and
very varied causes.
ÒAnd among these many and
varied causes the first and the chief one is of course that Nature had to adapt
Herself correspondingly gradually to change their presences to those
they now have.!ÒAnd
concerning all the rest of the causes, Justice de-
THE RELATIVE UNDERSTANDING
OF TIME 130
mands that I should first
of all emphasize that on that illfated planet these causes might never have
arisen had that first cause not occurred there, from which, at least in my
opinion, they all chiefly ensued, though of course very gradually.
ÒConcerning all this you
will understand in the course of further talks of mine about these
three-brained beings, and meanwhile I will tell you only of the first and chief
cause, namely, why and how Great Nature Herself was
compelled to take stock of
their presences and to form them into such new presences.
ÒYou must first be told
that there exist in the Universe generally two ÔkindsÕ or two ÔprinciplesÕ of
the duration of being-existence.
ÒThe first kind or first
ÔprincipleÕ of being-existence, which is called ÔFulasnitamnian,Õ is proper to
the existence of all three-brained beings arising on any planet of our Great
Universe, and the fundamental aim and sense of the existence of these beings is
that there must proceed through them the transmutation of cosmic substances
necessary for what is called the Ôcommoncosmic Trogoautoegocratic-process.Õ
ÒAnd it is according to the
second principle of beingexistence that all one-brained and two-brained beings
in general exist wherever they may arise. ...
ÒAnd the sense and aim of
the existence of these beings, also, consist in this, that there are transmuted
through them the cosmic substances required not for purposes of a common-cosmic
character, but only for that solar system or even only for that planet alone,
in which and upon which these one-brained and two-brained beings arise.
ÒIn any case, for the
further elucidation of the strangeness of the psyche of those three-brained
beings who have taken your fancy, you must know this also, that in the
beginning, after the organ Kundabuffer with all its
properties had been removed
from their presences, the du-
THE RELATIVE UNDERSTANDING
OF TIME 131
ration of their existence
was according to the ÔFulasnitamnianÕ principle, that is to say, they were
obliged to exist until there was coated in them and completely perfected by
reason what is called the Ôbody-Kesdjan,Õ or, as they themselves later began to
name this being-part of theirs—of which, by the way, contemporary beings
know only by hearsay—the ÔAstral-body.Õ
ÒAnd so, my boy, when
later, for reasons of which you will learn in the course of my further tales,
they began to exist already excessively abnormally, that is to say, quite
unbecomingly for
three-brained beings, and when in consequence of this they had on the one hand
ceased to emanate the vibrations required by Nature for the maintenance of the
separated fragments of their planet, and, on the other hand, had begun, owing
to the chief pe-
culiarity of their strange
psyche, to destroy beings of other forms of their planet, thereby gradually
diminishing the number of sources required for this purpose, then Nature
Herself was compelled gradually to actualize the presences of these
three-brained beings according to the second principle, namely, the principle
ÔItoklanoz,Õ that is, to actualize them in the same way in which She actualizes
onebrained and two-brained beings in order that the equilibrium of the
vibrations required according
to quality and quantity
should be attained.
ÒAs regards the meaning of
the principle ÔItoklanoz,Õ I shall also specially explain it to you sometime.
ÒAnd meanwhile remember,
that although the fundamental motives for the diminution of the duration of the
existence of the three-brained beings of this planet were from causes not
depending on them, yet nevertheless, subsequently, the main grounds for all the
sad results were—and particularly now continue to be—the abnormal
conditions of external ordinary being-existence established by them themselves.
Owing to these conditions the duration of their existence has, down to the
present time, continued to become shorter and shorter, and now is already
dimin-
THE RELATIVE UNDERSTANDING
OF TIME 132
ished to such a degree
that, at the present time, the difference between the duration of the process
of the existence of the three-brained beings of other planets in the whole of
the Universe and the duration of the process of the existence of the
three-brained beings of the planet Earth has become the same as the difference
between the real duration of their existence and the duration of the existence
of the infinitesimal beings in that drop of water we took as an example.
ÒYou now understand, my
boy, that even the Most Great Heropass of Time has also been compelled to
actualize obvious absurdities in the presences of these unfortunate
three-brained beings who
arise and exist on this ill-fated planet Earth.
ÒAnd thanks to all I have
just explained to you, you can put yourself in the position of and understand
the although merciless, yet always, and in everything, just
Heropass.Ó
Having said these last
words Beelzebub became silent; and when he again spoke to his grandson, he said
with a heavy sigh:
ÒEkh...mydearboy!
ÒLater when I shall have
told you more about the threebrained beings of that ill-fated planet Earth, you
yourself will understand and form your own opinion about everything.
ÒYou yourself will very
well understand that although the fundamental causes of the whole chaos that
now reigns on that ill-fated planet Earth were certain Ôunforeseeingnesses,Õ
coming from Above on the part of various Sacred Individuals, yet nevertheless
the chief causes for the developing of further ills are only those abnormal
conditions of ordinary being-existence which they themselves gradually
established and which they continue to establish
down to the present time.
THE RELATIVE UNDERSTANDING OF TIME 133
ÒIn any case, my dear boy,
when you learn more about these favorites of yours, not only, I repeat, will
you clearly see how pitiably small the duration of the existence of these
unfortunates has gradually become in comparison with that normal duration of
existence which has already long ago been established as a law for every kind
of threecentered being of the whole of our Universe, but you will also
understand that in these unfortunates, for the same reasons, there has
gradually begun to disappear and at the present time are quite absent in them,
any normal beingsensations whatever concerning any cosmic phenomenon.
ÒAlthough the beings of
that ill-fated planet arose, according to conventionally objective
time-reckoning, many decades ago, not only have they not as yet any
beingsensation of cosmic phenomena such as it is proper to all three-centered
beings of the whole of our Universe to have, but there is not in the Reason of
these unfortunates even an approximate representation of the genuine causes of
these phenomena.
ÒThey have not an
approximately correct representation even of those cosmic phenomena that
proceed on their own planet round about them.Ó
THE ARCH-ABSURD 134
CHAPTER 17 The Arch-absurd
According to the Assertion
of Beelzebub, Our Sun Neither Lights nor Heats
In order, my dear Hassein,
that you should meanwhile have an approximate representation also of just how
far that function called Ôthe instinctive sensing of reality,Õ which is proper
to every three-brained being of the whole of our Great Universe, is already
entirely lacking in the presences of the three-centered beings breeding on the
planet Earth, and especially in those of the most recent periods, it will be
enough, to begin with, I think, if I explain to you only about how they under-
stand and explain to
themselves the causes why there periodically proceed on their planet those
cosmic phenomena which they call Ôdaylight,Õ Ôdarkness,Õ Ôheat,Õ Õcold,Õ and so
on.
ÒAll, without exception, of
the three-brained beings of that planet who have attained the age of a
responsible being, and even those many and various ÕwiseacringsÕ existing there
which they call Ôsciences,Õ are categorically certain that all the said
phenomena arrive on their planet completely, so to say, ready-made,
Ôd-ir-e-c-t-1-yÕ from their own Sun . . . and as Mullah Nassr Eddin would say
in such cases, Ôno more hokeypokey about it.Õ ÓWhat is most peculiar, in this
case, is that, except for certain beings who existed before the second
Transapalnian perturbation there, absolutely no doubt whatever concerning this
certainty of theirs, has ever, as yet, crept
into a single one of them.
ÒNot only has not a single
one of them—having a Reason which, though strange, has nevertheless some
resemblance to sane logic—ever yet doubted the causes of thesaid
phenomena, but not a single one of them has manifested concerning these cosmic
phenomena even that
THE ARCH-ABSURD 135
strange special property of
their common psyche, which also became proper to the three-brained beings of
that planet alone, and which is called Ôto fantasy.ÕÓ
Having said these last
words, Beelzebub, after a little while, with a bitter smile, continued to talk
as follows:
ÒYou, for instance, have
the normal presence of a threebrained being, and within your presence there is
intentionally ÔimplantedÕ from without, ÔOskiano,Õ or as they say there on the
Earth, Ôeducation,Õ which is founded on a morality based solely on the
commandments and indications of the UNI-BEING HIMSELF and the Most Holy
Individuals near to Him. And yet, if you should chance to be there among them,
you would be unable to prevent the process in yourself of the
ÔbeingNerhitrogool,Õ that is, the process which, again there on the Earth, is
called Ôirrepressible inner laughterÕ; that is to say, you would not be able to
restrain yourself from such laughter, if in some way or another, they were
suddenly clearly to sense and understand, without any
doubt whatever, that not
only does nothing like Õlight,Õ Ôdarkness,Õ Ôheat,Õ and so on, come to their
planet from their Sun itself, but that their supposed Ôsource of heat and
lightÕ is itself almost always freezing cold like the Õhairless-dogÕ of our
highly esteemed Mullah Nassr Eddin.
ÒIn reality, the surface of
their ÔSource-of-Heat,Õ like that of all the ordinary suns of our Great
Universe, is perhaps more covered with ice than the surface of what they call
theirÔNorth Pole.Õ
ÒSurely this
Ôhearth-of-heatÕ itself would rather borrow heat, if only a little, from some
other source of Ôcosmicsubstance,Õ than send a part of its own heat to any
other planet, especially to that planet which, though it belongs
to its system, yet in
consequence of the splitting off from it of a whole side, became a Ôlopsided
monstrosityÕ and is now already a source of Ôoffensive-shameÕ for that poor
system ÔOrs.Õ
THE ARCH-ABSURD 136
ÒBut do you yourself know,
my boy, in general how and why in the atmosphere of certain planets during
Trogoautoegocratic processes, there proceed those Ôkshtatzavacht,ÕÕkldazacht,ÕÔtainolair,ÕÔpaischakir,Õ
and other such phenomena, which your favorites call Ôdaylight,Õ Ôdarkness,Õ
Ôcold,ÕÕheat,Õ and so on?Ó Beelzebub asked Hassein.
ÒIf you donÕt clearly
understand, I shall explain this also to you a little. ÓAlthough I have
promised to explain to you, only later,all the fundamental laws of
Worldcreation and World-maintenance in detail, yet the necessity has here
arisen, totouch upon, if only briefly, the questions concerning these cosmic
laws, without waiting for that special talk I promised.
ÒAnd this is necessary, in
order that you may be able better to take in all that we are now talking about,
and also in order that what I have already told you may be transubstantiated in
you in the right way.
ÒIt is necessary to say,
first of all, that everything in the Universe, both the intentionally created
and the later automatically arisen, exists and is maintained exclusively on the
basis of what is called the Ôcommon-cosmic Trogoautoegocratic-process.Õ
ÒThis Most Great common-cosmic
Trogoautoegocraticprocess was actualized by our ENDLESS UNI-BEING, when our
Most Great and Most Holy Sun Absolute had already existed, on which our
ALL-GRACIOUS ENDLESS CREATOR had and still has the chief place of His
existence.
ÒThis system, which maintains
everything arisen and existing, was actualized by our ENDLESS CREATOR in order
that what is called the Ôexchange of substancesÕ or the
ÔReciprocal-feedingÕ of
everything that exists, might proceed in the Universe and thereby that the
merciless ÕHeropassÕ might not have its maleficent effect on the Sun Absolute.
ÒThis same Most Great
common-cosmic TrogoautoTHE ARCH-ABSURD 137
egocratic-process is
actualized always and in everything on the basis of the two fundamental cosmic
laws, the first of which is called the
ÔFundamental-First-degree-SacredHeptaparaparshinokh,Õ and the second the
ÔFundamentalFirst-degree-Sacred-Triamazikamno.Õ
ÒOwing to these two
fundamental sacred cosmic laws, there first arise from the substance called
ÔEtherokrilno,Õ under certain conditions, what are called ÔcrystallizationsÕ;
and from these crystallizations, but later, and also under certain conditions,
there are formed various large and small, more or less independent, cosmic
definite formations.
ÒIt is just within and upon
these cosmic definite formations that the processes of what are called the
involution and evolution of the already formed concentrations and also of the
said crystallizations take place—of course also according to the two said
fundamental sacred laws— and all the results obtained from those
processes in atmospheres, and further, by means of these atmospheres
themselves, blend and go for the actualizing of the said Õexchange-of-mattersÕ
for the purposes of the Most Great
common-cosmic
Trogoautoegocrat.
ÒEtherokrilno is that
prime-source substance with which the whole Universe is filled, and which is
the basis for the arising and maintenance of everything existing.
ÒNot only is this
Etherokrilno the basis for the arising of all cosmic concentrations without exception,
both large and small, but also all cosmic phenomena in general proceed during
some transformation in this same fundamen-
tal cosmic substance as
well as during the processes
of the involution and
evolution of various crystallizations—or, as your favorites say, of those
active elements— which have obtained and still continue to obtain their
prime arising from this same fundamental prime-source cosmic substance.
THE ARCH-ABSURD 138
ÒBear in mind, here, that
it is just because of this that the mentioned Objective Science says that
Ôeverything without exception in the Universe is material.Õ
ÒYou must also know
further, that only one cosmic crystallization, existing under the name
ÔOmnipresentOkidanokh,Õ obtains its prime arising—although it also is crystallized
from Etherokrilno—from the three Holy sources of the sacred
Theomertmalogos, that is, from the emanation of the Most Holy Sun Absolute.
ÒEverywhere in the
Universe, this ÔOmnipresent-
OkidanokhÕ or
ÔOmnipresent-Active-ElementÕ takes part in the formation of all both great and
small arisings, and is, in general, the fundamental cause of most of the cosmic
phenomena and, in particular, of the phenomena proceeding in the atmospheres.
ÒIn order that you may be
able to understand, at least approximately, concerning this
Omnipresent-Okidanokh also, I must tell you, first of all, that the second
fundamental cosmic law—the Sacred Triamazikamno— consists of three
independent forces, that is to say, this sacred law manifests in everything,
without exception, and everywhere in the Universe, in three separate
independent aspects.
ÒAnd these three aspects
exist in the Universe under the following denominations:
ÒThe first,under the
denomination,theÔHoly-AffirmingÕ; ÒThe second, the ÔHoly-DenyingÕ; and!ÒThe
third,theÔHoly-Reconciling.Õ
ÒAnd this is also why,
concerning this sacred law and its three independent forces, the said Objective
Science has, among its formulations, specially concerning this sa-
cred law, the following: ÔA
law which always flows into a consequence and becomes the cause of subsequent
consequences, and always functions by three independent and quite opposite
characteristic manifestations, latent within
THE ARCH-ABSURD 139
it, in properties neither
seen nor sensed.Õ
ÒOur sacred Theomertmalogos
also, that is, the prime emanation of our Most Holy Sun Absolute, acquires just
this same lawfulness at its prime arising; and, during its further
actualizations, gives results in accordance with it.
ÒAnd so, my boy, the
Omnipresent-Okidanokh obtains its prime arising in space outside of the Most
Holy Sun Absolute itself, from the blending of these three independent forces
into one, and during its further involutions it is correspondingly changed, in
respect of what is called the ÔVivifyingness of VibrationsÕ according to its
passage
through what are called the
ÔStopindersÕ or Ôgravity-
centersÕ of the fundamental
Ôcommon-cosmic sacred Heptaparaparshinokh.Õ
ÒI repeat, among the number
of other already definite cosmic crystallizations, the Omnipresent-Okidanokh
unfailingly always participates in both large and small cosmic formations,
wherever and under whatever external surrounding conditions they may arise in
the Universe.
ÒThis Ôcommon-cosmic
Unique-CrystallizationÕ or ÕActive-ElementÕ has several peculiarities proper to
this element alone, and it is chiefly owing to these peculiarities proper to it
that the majority of cosmic phenomena proceed, including, among other things,
the said phenomena that take place in the atmosphere of certain planets.
ÒOf these peculiarities
proper to the OmnipresentActive-Element alone, there are several, but it is
enough, for the theme of our talk, if we become acquainted just with two of
them.
ÒThe first peculiarity is
that when a new cosmic unit is being concentrated, then the
ÔOmnipresent-ActiveElementÕ does not blend, as a whole, with such a new
arising, nor is it transformed as a whole in any definite corresponding
place—as happens with every other cosmic crystallization in all the said
cosmic formations— but im-
THE ARCH-ABSURD 140
mediately on entering as a
whole into any cosmic unit, there immediately occurs in it what is called
ÔDjartklom,Õ that is to say, it is dispersed into the three fundamental sources
from which it obtained its prime arising, and only then do these sources, each
separately, give the beginning for an independent concentration of three
separate corresponding formations within the given cosmic unit. And in this
way, this ÔOmnipresent-Active-ElementÕ actualizes at the outset, in every such
new arising, the sources for the possible manifestation of its own sacred law
of Triamazikamno.
ÒIt must without fail be
noticed also, that in every cosmic formation, the said separated sources, both
for the perception and for the further utilization of this property of the
ÔOmnipresent-Active-ElementÕ for the purpose of
the corresponding
actualizing, exist and continue to have the possibility of functioning as long
as the given cosmic
unit exists.
ÒAnd only after the said
cosmic unit has been completely destroyed do these holy sources of the sacred
Triamazikamno, localized in the Ô Omnipresent-ActiveElement-Okidanokh,Õ reblend
and they are again transformed into ÔOkidanokh,Õ but having now another quality
of Vivifyingness of Vibrations.
ÒAs regards the second
peculiarity of the ÔOmnipresentOkidanokh,Õ equally proper to it alone, and
which it is also necessary for us to elucidate just now for the given theme of
our talk, you will be able to understand about that, only if you know something
concerning one fundamental cosmic second-degree law, existing in the Universe,
under
the denomination of
theÔSacred Aieioiuoa.Õ
ÒAnd this cosmic law is,
that there proceeds within every arising large and small, when in direct touch
with the emanations either of the Sun Absolute itself or of any other sun, what
is called ÔRemorse,Õ that is, a process when every part that has arisen from
the results of any one Holy
THE ARCH-ABSURD 141
Source of the Sacred
Triamazikamno, as it were, ÔrevoltsÕ and ÔcriticizesÕ the former unbecoming
perceptions and
the manifestations at the
moment of another part of its whole—a part obtained from the results of
another Holy Source of the same fundamental sacred Cosmic Law of Triamazikamno.
ÒAnd this sacred process
Aieioiuoa or ÔRemorseÕ always proceeds with the
ÔOmnipresent-Active-Element-OkidanokhÕ also.
ÒThe peculiarity of this
latter during this sacred process is that while the direct action either of the
sacred Theomertmalogos or the emanation of any ordinary sun is round about the
whole of its presence, this Active-Element is dispersed into its three prime
parts which then exist almost independently, and when the said direct action
ceases, these parts blend again and then continue to exist as a whole.
ÒHere you might as well, I
think, be told, by the way, about an interesting fact I noticed, which occurred
in the history of their existence concerning the strangeness of the psyche of
the ordinary three-brained beings of that planet which has taken your fancy, in
respect of what they call their Ôscientific-speculations.Õ
ÒAnd that is, that during
the period of my manycenturied observation and study of their psyche I had
occasion to constate several times that though ÔscienceÕ appeared among them
almost from the very beginning of their arising,and,it may be
said,periodically,like everything else there, rose to a more or less high
degree
of perfection, and that
though during these and other periods, many millions of three-brained beings
called there ÔscientistsÕ must have arisen and been again destroyed, yet with
the single exception of a certain Chinese man named ChoonKil-Tez, about whom I
shall tell you later in detail, not once has the thought entered the head of a
single one of them there that between these two cosmic phenomena
which they call ÔemanationÕ
and ÔradiationÕ there is any THE ARCH-ABSURD 142
difference whatever.
ÒNot a single one of those
Ôsorry-scientistsÕ has ever thought that the difference between these two
cosmic processes is just about the same as that which the highly esteemed
Mullah Nassr Eddin once expressed in the following words:
ÒÔThey are as much alike as
the beard of the famous English Shakespeare and the no less famous French
Armagnac.Õ
ÒFor the further
clarification of the phenomena taking place in the atmospheres and concerning
the ÔOmnipresent-Active-ElementÕ in general, you must know and remember this
also, that during the periods when, owing
to the sacred process
ÔAieioiuoa,Õ ÔDjartklomÕ proceeds in the Okidanokh, then there is temporarily
released from it the proportion of the pure—that is, absolutely un-
blended—Etherokrilno
which unfailingly enters into all cosmic formations and there serves, as it
were, for connecting all the active elements of these formations; and
afterwards when its three fundamental parts reblend, then
the said proportion of
Etherokrilno is re-established.
ÒNow, it is necessary to
touch also, of course again only briefly, on another question, namely, what
relation the ÕOmnipresent-Active-Element-OkidanokhÕ has to the common presence
of beings of every kind, and what are the cosmic results actualized owing to
it.
ÒIt is chiefly necessary to
touch upon this question because you will then have still another very striking
and illuminating fact for the better understanding of the difference between
the various brain-systems of beings, namely, the systems called Ôone-brained,Õ
Ôtwo-brained,Õ and Ôthree-brained.Õ
ÒKnow first that, in
general, every such cosmic formation called ÔbrainÕ receives its formation from
those crystallizations the affirming source for whose arising,
THE ARCH-ABSURD 143
according to the sacred
Triamazikamno, is one or another of the corresponding holy forces of the
fundamental sacred Triamazikamno, localized in the OmnipresentOkidanokh. And
the further actualizings of the same holy forces proceed by means of the
presences of the beings,
just through those
localizations.
ÒI shall sometime in the
future specially explain to you about the process itself of the arising of
these corresponding being-brains in the presences of beings, but meanwhile let
us talk, though not in detail, about the results the Omnipresent-Okidanokh
actualizes by means of these being-brains.
ÒThe
Omnipresent-Active-Element-Okidanokh enters into the presences of beings
through all the three kinds of being-food.
ÒAnd this proceeds because,
as I have already told you, this same Okidanokh obligatorily participates in
the formation of all kinds of products which serve as all three being-foods and
is always contained in the presence of
these products.
ÒAnd so, my boy, the chief
peculiarity of the Omnipresent-Okidanokh, in the given case, is that the
process of ÔDjartklomÕ proceeds in it within the presence of every being also
but not from being in contact with the emanations of any large cosmic
concentration; but the factors for this process in the presences of beings are
either the results of the conscious processes of ÔPartkdolg-dutyÕ on the part
of the beings themselves—about which processes I shall also explain to
you in detail later—or of that process of Great Nature Herself which
exists in the Universe under the name ÔKerkoolnonarnian-
actualization,Õ which
process meansÔThe-obtaining-ofthe-required-totality-of-vibrationsbyadaptation.Õ
ÒThis latter process
proceeds in beings absolutely without the participation of their consciousness.
THE ARCH-ABSURD 144
ÒIn both cases when
Okidanokh enters into the presence of a being and the process of Djartklom
proceeds in it, then each of its fundamental parts blends with those perceptions
which correspond with it according to what is called ÔKindred-vibrationsÕ and
which are present in the being at the moment, and further, these parts are
concentrated upon the corresponding localization, that is, upon the
corresponding brain.
ÒAnd these blendings are
called Ôbeing-Impulsakri.Õ
ÒIt is necessary to notice
further that these localizations or brains in beings serve not only as
apparatuses for the transformation of corresponding cosmic substances for the
purposes of the Most Great common-cosmic Trogoautoegocrat, but also as the
means for beings whereby their conscious self-perfecting is possible.
ÒThis latter aim depends
upon the quality of the presence of the Ôbeing-ImpulsakriÕ concentrated, or, as
is otherwise said, deposited, upon the said corresponding being-brains.
ÒConcerning the qualities
of being-Impulsakri, there is among the direct commandments of our ALL-
EMBRACING ENDLESSNESS even
a special commandment, which is very strictly carried out by all three-brained
beings of our Great Universe, and which is expressed in the following words:
ÕAlways guard against such perceptions as may soil the purity of your brains.Õ
ÒThree-brained beings have
the possibility personally to perfect themselves, because in them there are
localized three centers of their common presence or three brains, upon which
afterwards, when the process of Djartklom proceeds in the
Omnipresent-Okidanokh, the three holy forces of the sacred Triamazikamno are
deposited and acquire the possibility for their further, this time, independent
actualizings.
ÒJust in this is the point,
that the beings having THE ARCH-ABSURD 145
this three-brained system
can, by the conscious and intentional fulfilling of being-Partkdolg-duty,
utilize from this process of Djartklom in the Omnipresent-
Okidanokh, its three holy
forces for their own presences and bring their presences to what is called the
ÔSekronoolanzaknian-stateÕ; that is to say, they can become such individuals as
have their own sacred law of Triamazikamno and thereby the possibility of
consciously taking in and coating in their common presence all that ÕHolyÕ
which, incidentally, also aids the actualizing of the functioning in these
cosmic units of Objective or Divine Reason.
ÒBut the great terror of it,
my boy, lies just in this, that although in those three-brained beings who have
interested you and who breed on the planet Earth, there arise and are present
in them, up to the time of their complete destruction, these three independent
localizations or three
being-brains, through which
separately all the three holy forces of the sacred Triamazikamno which they
might also utilize for their own self-perfecting are transformed and go for
further corresponding actualizations, yet, chiefly on account of the irregular
conditions of ordinary beingexistence established by them themselves, these
possibili-
ties beat their wings in
vain.
ÒIt is interesting to note
that the said being-brains are found in the same parts of the planetary body of
these threebrained beings who arise on the planet Earth as in us, namely:
Òi. The brain predetermined
by Great Nature for the concentration and further actualizing of the first holy
force of the sacred Triamazikamno, called the HolyAffirming, is localized and
found in the head.
Ò2. The second brain, which
transforms and crystallizes the second holy force of the sacred Triamazikamno,
namely, the Holy-Denying, is placed in their common presences, also as in us,
along the whole of their back in
THE ARCH-ABSURD 146
what is called the Ôspinal
column.Õ
Ò3. But as regards the
place of concentration and source for the further manifestation of the third
holy force of the sacred Triamazikamno, namely, the Holy-Reconciling— the
exterior form of this being-brain in the three-brained beings there bears no
resemblance whatever to ours.
ÒIt must be remarked that
in the primordial threebrained beings there, this said being-brain was
localized in the same part of their planetary body as in us and had an exterior
form exactly similar to our own; but for many reasons which you will be able to
understand for yourself during the course of my further talks, Great Nature was
compelled little by little to regenerate this brain and to give it the form
which it now has in the contemporary beings.
ÒThis being-brain in the
contemporary three-brained beings there is not localized in one common mass, as
is proper to the presences of all the other three-brained beings of our Great
Universe, but is localized in parts, according to what is called ÔSpecific
Functioning,Õ and each such part is localized in a different place of their
whole planetary body.
ÒBut although, in its
exterior form, this being-center of theirs has now variously placed
concentrations, neverthelessall its separate functionings are correspondingly
connected
with each other, so that
the sum total of these scattered parts can function exactly as in general it is
proper for it to function.
ÒThey themselves call these
separate localizations in their common presence Ônerve nodes.Õ
ÒIt is interesting to
notice that most of the separate parts of this being-brain are localized in
them, just in that place of their planetary body where such a normal beingbrain
should be, namely, in the region of their breast, and the totality of these
nerve-nodes in their breast, they call
THE ARCH-ABSURD 147
the ÔSolar Plexus.Õ
ÒAnd so, my boy, the
process of Djartklom in the Omnipresent-Okidanokh proceeds in the presence of
each of these favorites of yours, and in them also, all its three holy forces
are blended independently with other cosmic crystallizations, and go for the
corresponding actualizations, but as, chiefly owing to the already mentioned
abnormal conditions of being-existence gradually established by them
themselves, they have entirely ceased to fulfill being-Partkdolg-duty, then, in
consequence of this, none of those holy sources of everything existing, with
the exception of the denying source alone, is transubstantiated for their own
presences.
ÒThe crystallizations
arising in their presences from the first and from the third holy forces go
almost entirely for
the service only of the
common-cosmic Trogoautoegocratic-process, while for the coating of their own
presences there are only the crystallizations of the second part of the
Omnipresent-Okidanokh, namely, of the ÔHoly-DenyingÕ; and hence it is that the
majority of them remain with presences consisting of the planetary body alone,
and thus are, for themselves, destroyed forever.
ÒAs regards all the
peculiarities proper to the omnipresent everywhere-penetrating
Active-ElementOkidanokhalone, and also as regards the further results which
these
peculiarities actualize,
you will have a complete representation of them only after I shall have
explained to you in more or less detail, as I have already promised, about the
fundamental laws of World-creation and Worldmaintenance.
ÒBut meanwhile I shall tell
you about those elucidating experiments concerning this Omnipresent cosmic
crystallization at which I was personally present.
ÒBut I must tell you that I
was an eyewitness of these THE ARCH-ABSURD 148
said elucidating
experiments, not on that planet Earth which has taken your fancy—nor did
your favorites make them—but on the planet Saturn where they were made by
that three-brained being who during almost the whole period of my exile in that
solar system was my real friend,
about whom I recently
promised to tell you a little more in detail.Ó
THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 149
CHAPTER 18
The Arch-preposterous
Beelzebub continued as follows:
ÒThe cause of my first
meeting with that three-centered being who subsequently became my
essence-friend and by whom I saw the said experiments with the
OmnipresentOkidanokh, was as follows.
ÒThat you may better
represent to yourself the events of this tale of mine, you must first of all
know that at the beginning of my exile to that solar system, certain corre-
sponding essence-friends of
mine who had not taken part
in those events from which
the causes of my exile had issued, performed concerning my personality that
sacred process which exists in the Universe under the name of the ÔSacred
Vznooshlitzval,Õ that is to say, concerning my personality there was implanted
in the presences of those three-brained beings by means of another sacred
process called ÔAskalnooazar,Õ that which Objective Science defines by the
notion,ÔTrust-another-like-yourself.Õ
ÒWell, then, just after my
arrival in that solar system Ors, when I began visiting its various planets and
first descended upon the surface of the planet Saturn, it turned
out in connection with the
aforesaid, that one of the beings who had undergone the sacred action of
ÔVznooshlitzvalÕ regarding my person was what is called there the
ÕHarahrahroohryÕ of all the three-centered beings arising and existing on the planet
Saturn.
ÒOn the planet Saturn a
being is called the ÔHarahrahroohryÕ who is the sole chief over all the other
beings on that planet.
ÒSimilar beings-chiefs
exist also on all the other planets upon which three-brained beings breed; they
are differentlynamed on different planets; and on your planet Earth
THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 150
such a chief is called a
ÔKing.Õ
ÒThe only difference is
that while everywhere else, even on all the other planets of the same system,
there is one such king for the whole of the given planet, on your peculiar
planet Earth there is a separate king for every accidentally segregated group
of these favorites of yours and sometimes even several.
ÒWell, then:
ÒWhen I first descended on
the surface of the planet Saturn and mingled with the three-centered beings
there, it chanced that I had occasion the next day to meet the Harahrahroohry
himself of the planet Saturn; and during what is called our
ÔExchange-of-subjective-opinionsÕ he
invited me to make his own
ÔHarhoory,Õ that is, his own palace, the chief place of my existence during the
whole of my sojourn on their planet.
ÒAnd this I did.
ÒSo, my boy, when we were
once talking simply according to the flow of what is called
Ôbeing-associativementation,Õ and happened to touch on the question, among
other things, of the strange results actualized in the manifestations of the
particularities of the Omnipresent-Okidanokh, the venerable Harahrahroohry of
the planet Saturn first mentioned that one of his learned beings-subjects, by
name Harharkh, had recently devised for the elucidation of many of the
previously unexplained properties of that cosmic substance, an exceedingly
interesting appliance which he called a ÔRhaharahr,Õ the chief demonstrating
part of which he called a ÔHrhaharhtzaha.Õ
ÒAnd further, he offered to
make, if I wished, the necessary arrangements for showing me all these new
inventions
and for giving me every
possible explanation of them.
ÒThe result of it all was
that the following day, escorted by one of that venerable HarahrahroohryÕs
court, I went
to the place of existence
of that Gornahoor Harharkh THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 151
where I first saw those
novel elucidatory experiments
with the
Omnipresent-Okidanokh.
ÒGornahoor Harharkh, who
afterwards, as I have already told you, became my essence-friend, was then
considered one of the foremost scientists amqng the ordinary three-brained
beings of the whole Universe, and all his constatations as well as the
elucidatory apparatuses he had invented were everywhere widespread, and other
learned beings on the various planets were using them more and more.
ÒHere it will do no harm to
remark that I also, thanks only to his learning, had later in my observatory on
the planet Mars that Teskooano which, when it was finally established, enabled
my sight to perceive, or as is said, Õapproach-the-visibilityÕ of remote cosmic
concentrations, 7,000,285 times.
ÒStrictly speaking, it was
owing to just this Teskooano that my observatory was afterwards considered one
of the best constructions of its kind in the whole Universe; and, most
important of all, it was by means of this Teskooano that I myself thereafter
could, even while staying at home on the planet Mars, relatively easily see and
observe the processes of the existence occurring on the surfaces of those parts
of the other planets of that solar system which, in accordance with what is
called the Ôcommon-cosmic Harmonious-Movement,Õ could be perceived by
beingsight at the given moment.
ÒWhen Gornahoor Harharkh
was informed who we were
and why we had come, he
approached us and forthwith very amiably began his explanations.
ÒBefore beginning his
explanations I think it not inadvisable to warn you once and for all that all
my conversations with various three-centered beings arising and existingon
various planets of that system where I was obliged to exist for the ÔSins of my
youthÕ—as for instance in the present case, the
THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 152
conversations with this
Gornahoor Harharkh which I am now about to relate to you while we travel on the
spaceship Karnak—all proceeded in dialects still quite unknown to you,
and sometimes even, by the way, in such dialects the consonances of which were
quite ÔindigestibleÕ for perception by normal beingfunctions assigned for this
purpose.
ÒAnd so, my boy, in view of
all this, I shall not repeat these conversations word for word but shall give
you only their sense in our speech, continuing of course to employ those terms
and Ôspecific-namesÕ or rather those consonances produced by what are called
Ôbeing-vocal-chords,Õ which consonances are used by your favorites of the
planet Earth and which have
now become for you, owing to continued repetition during my tales about them,
ha-
bitual and easily
perceived.
ÒYes ... it must be noticed
here that the word ÔGorna-
hoorÕ is used by the
three-brained beings on the planet Saturn in courtesy; they utter it before the
name of one whom they are addressing.
ÒIt is the same with your
favorites on the planet Earth. They also have added to the name of every person
the word ÔMisterÕ or sometimes a whole meaningless phrase expressing the notion
for which our honorable Mullah Nassr Eddin has the following sentence:
ÒAnd namely he says:
ÒÔNevertheless, thereÕs
more reality in it than in the wiseacrings of an ÒexpertÓ in monkey-business.Õ
ÒWell, then, my boy . . .
ÒWhen this subsequent
essence-friend of mine, Gornahoor Harharkh, was informed of what was required
of him, he invited us by a sign to approach one of the special appliances which
he had made and which, as it later turned out, was named by him
ÔHrhaharhtzaha.Õ
ÒWhen we were nearer the
said special and very strange THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 153
construction, he pointed to
it with a particular feather of his right wing and said:
ÒÔThis special appliance is
the principal part of the whole of my new invention; and it is just in this
that the results are revealed and shown of almost all the peculiarities of the
Omnipresent-World-substance-Okidanokh.Õ
ÒAnd, pointing to all the
other special appliances also present in the ÔKhrh,Õ he added:
ÒÔI succeeded in obtaining
extremely important elucidations concerning the omnipresent and everywhere
penetrating Okidanokh, because thanks to all these separate special appliances
of my invention, it became possible, first to obtain all three fundamental
parts of the Omnipresent-Okidanokh from every kind of surand intraplanetary
process and then artificially to blend them into a whole, and secondly, also
artificially to disassociate them and elucidate the specific properties of each
part separately in its manifestations.Õ
ÒHaving said this, he again
pointed to the Hrhaharhtzaha and added that by means of the elucidating
apparatus, not only can any ordinary being clearly understand the details of
the properties of the three absolutely independent parts—which in their
manifestations have nothingin common—of the whole
ÔUnique-Active-Element,Õ theparticularities of which are the chief cause of
everything existing in the Universe, but also any ordinary being can become categorically
convinced that no results of any kind normally obtained from the processes
occurring through this Omnipresent World-substance can ever be perceived by
beings or sensed by them; certain being-functions, however, can perceive only
those results of the said processes which proceed for some reason or other
abnormally, on account of causes coming from without and issuing either from
conscious sources or from
accidental mechanical results. ÓThe part of Gornahoor HarharkhÕs new invention
which he himself called the Hrhaharht/aha and regarded
THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 154
as the most important was
in appearance very much like the ÔTirzikianoÕ or, as your favorites would say,
a Ôhugeelectric-lamp.Õ
ÒThe interior of this
special structure was rather like a smallish room with a door that could be
hermetically closed.
ÒThe walls of this original
construction were made of a certain transparent material, the appearance of
which reminded me of that which on your planet is called
Õ glass.Õ
ÒAs I learned later, the
chief particularity of this said transparent material was that, although by
means of the organ of sight beings could perceive through it the visibility of
every kind of cosmic concentration, yet no rays of any kind, whatever the causes
they may have arisen from, could pass through it, either from within out or
from without in.
ÒAs I looked at this part
of this said astonishing beinginvention, I could through its transparent walls
clearly distinguish inside in the center what seemed to be a table and two
chairs; hanging above the table, what is called an Õelectric-lampÕ; and
underneath it three ÔthingsÕ exactly
alike, each resembling the
ÔMomonodooar.Õ
ÒOn the table and by the
side of it, stood or lay several different apparatuses and instruments unknown
to me.
ÒLater it became clear that
the said objects contained in this Hrhaharhtzaha, as well as everything we had
later to put on, were made of special materials invented by this Gornahoor
Harharkh.
ÒAnd as regards these
materials also, I shall explain a little more in detail at the proper time in
the course of my further explanations concerning Gornahoor Harharkh.
ÒMeanwhile bear in mind
that in the enormous Khrh or workshop of Gornahoor Harharkh there were, besides
the already mentioned Hrhaharhtzaha, several other large
THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 155
independent appliances, and
among them two quite special what are called ÔLifechakansÕ which Gornahoor him-
self calledÔKrhrrhihirhi.Õ
ÒIt is interesting to note
that your favorites also have something like this ÔLifechakanÕ or
ÔKrhrrhihirhiÕ; and they name such an apparatus a Ôdynamo.Õ
ÒThere was also there,
apart, another independent large appliance, which, as it afterwards appeared,
was a ÕSoloohnorahoonaÕ of special construction, or as your favorites would
say, a
Ôpump-of-complex-construction-forexhausting-atmosphere-to-the-point-of-absolute-vacuum.Õ
ÒWhile I was looking over
all this with surprise, Gornahoor Harharkh himself approached the said pump of
special construction and with his left wing moved one of
its parts, owing to which a
certain mechanism began to work in the pump. He then approached us again and,
pointing with the same special feather of his right wing to the largest
Lifechakan, or Krhrrhihirhi, or dynamo, fur-
ther continued his
explanations.
ÒHe said, ÔBy means of this
special appliance, there are first Òsucked-inÓ separately from the atmosphere,
or from any intraor surplanetary formation, all the three independent parts of
the Omnipresent-Active-ElementOkidanokh present in it, and only afterwards when
in a certain way these separate independent parts are artificially reblended in
the Krhrrhihirhi into a single whole, does the Okidanokh, now in its usual
state, flow and is it concentrated there, in that ÒcontainerÓÕ—saying which,
he again with the same special feather pointed to something very much like what
is called a Ôgenerator.Õ
ÒÔAnd then from there,Õ he
said, ÔOkidanokh flows here into another Krhrrhihirhi or dynamo where it
undergoes the process of Djartklom, and each of its separate parts
is concentrated there in
those other containersÕ—and this time he pointed to what resembled
ÔaccumulatorsÕ—Õand
THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 156
only then do I take from
the secondary containers, by
means of various artificial
appliances, each active part of Okidanokh separately for my elucidatory
experiments.
ÒÔI shall first demonstrate
to you,Ó he continued, Ôone of the results which occur when, for some reason or
other, one of the active parts of the Omnipresent-Okidanokh is absent during the
process of their Òstriving-to-reblendÓ into a whole.
ÒÔAt the present moment
this special construction contains a space which is indeed an absolute vacuum,
obtained, it must be said, only owing firstly to the special construction of
the suction pump and to the materials of special quality of which the
instruments are made, which alone make experiments possible in an absolute
vacuum; and secondly, to the properties and the strength of the material of
which the walls of this part of my new invention are made.Õ
ÒHaving said this, he
pulled another lever and again continued:
ÒÔOwing to the pulling of
this lever, that process has begun in this vacuum whereby in the separate parts
of the Omnipresent-Okidanokh there proceeds what is called the
Òstriving-to-reblend-into-a-whole.Ó
ÒÔBut since, intentionally
by an Òable-ReasonÓ—in the present case myself—the participation of
that third part of Okidanokh existing under the name of ÒParijrahatnatiooseÓ is
artificially excluded from the said
process, then this process proceeds
there just now between only two of its parts, namely, between those two
independent parts which science names ÒAnodnatiousÓ and ÒCathodnatious.Ó And in
consequence, instead of the obligatory law-conformable results of the said
process, that non-law-conformable result is now actualized which exists under
the denomination of
Òtheresult-of-theprocess-of-the-reciprocal-destructionof-two-oppositeforces,Ó
or as ordinary beings express it, Óthe-cause-ofartificial-light.Ó
THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 157
ÔÒThe
Òstriving-to-reblend-into-a-wholeÓ of two active parts of the
Omnipresent-Okidanokh, which is proceeding at the present moment there in this
vacuum, has a force, as calculated by objective science, of 3,040,000 what are
called Òvolts,Ó and this force is indicated by the
needle of that special
appliance there.Õ
ÒPointing to a ÔsomethingÕ
very much like the apparatus existing also on your planet and called there
VoltmeterÕ he said:
ÒÔOne of the advantages of
this new invention of mine for the demonstration of the given phenomenon is
that in spite of the unusual power of the process of the Òforceof-striving,Ó
now proceeding there, the what are called
ÓSalnichizinooarnian-momenturn-vibrations,Ó which most beings consider also to
be Òrays,Ó and which ought to be obtained and to issue from this process, do
not issue
out of the place of their
arising, that is, out of this construction in which the particularities of the
OmnipresentOkidanokh are being elucidated.
ÔÒAnd in order that the
beings who are outside of this part of my invention may nevertheless also have
the possibility of elucidating the force of the given process, I intentionally
made the composition of the material of the wall in one place such that it has
the property of permitting the passage through it of the said
ÒSalnichizinooarnianmomentum-vibrationsÓ or Òrays.ÓÕ
ÒHaving said this, he
approached nearer to the Hrahaharhtzaha and pressed a certain button. The
result was that the whole of the enormous Khrh or ÔworkshopÕ was suddenly so
strongly lit up that our organs of sight temporarily ceased to function, and
only after a considerable time had passed could we with great difficulty raise
our eyelids and look around.
ÒWhen we had recovered and
Gornahoor Harharkh had pulled still another lever, which resulted in the whole
THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 158
surrounding space being
restored to its former usual appearance, he first, with his customary
angel-voice, again drew our attention to the Voltmeter,Õ the needle of which
constantly indicated the same figure, and then continued:
ÒÔYou see that, although
the process of the clash of two opposite component parts of the Omnipresent-
Okidanokh, of the same
power of Òforce-of-strivingÓ still continues, and that the part of the surface
of this construction which has the property of admitting the passage of the
said ÒraysÓ is still open, yet in spite of all this there is no longer the
phenomenon which ordinary beings de-
fine by the
phraseÒthe-causes-of-artificial-light.Ó
ÔÒAnd this phenomenon is no
longer there, only because by my last pulling of a certain lever, I introduced
into the process of the clash of two component parts of Okidanokh, a current of
the third independent component part of Okidanokh, which began to blend
proportionally with its other
two parts, owing to which
the result derived from this kind of blending of the three component parts of
the Omnipresent-Okidanokh—unlike the process of the non-lawconformable
blending of its two parts—cannot be perceived by beings with any of their
being-functions.Õ ÓAfter all these explanations of his, Gornahoor Harharkh then
proposed that I should venture to enter with him that demonstrating part itself
of his new invention, in order that I might become, there within, an eyewitness
of many particular manifestations of the Omnipresent and everythingpenetrating
Active-Element.
ÒOf course, without
thinking long about it, I immediately decided and gave him my consent.
ÒAnd I immediately decided,
chiefly because I expected
to obtain in my being
unchangeable and imperishable Õ objective-essence-satisfaction.Õ
ÒWhen this future
essence-friend of mine had my consent, he at once gave the necessary orders to
one of his assistants.
THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 159
ÒIt appeared that for the
actualization of what he proposed, various preparations had first to be made.
ÒFirst of all his
assistants put on Gornahoor Harharkh and myself some special, very heavy suits,
resembling those which your favorites call Ôdiving suitsÕ but with many small
heads of what are called ÔboltsÕ projecting, and when these extremely peculiar
suits had been put on us, his assistants screwed up the heads of these bolts in
a certain order.
ÒOn the inner side of these
diving suits, at the ends of the bolts, there were, it appeared, special plates
which pressed against parts of our planetary body in a certain way.
ÒIt later also became quite
clear to me that this was necessary, in order that there might not occur to our
planetary bodies what is called ÔTaranooranura,Õ or, as it might otherwise be
said, in order that our planetary bodies should not fall to pieces as usually
occurs to surand intraplanetary formations of every kind when they happen to
come into an entirely atmosphereless space.
ÒIn addition to these
special suits, they placed on our heads a ÔsomethingÕ resembling what is called
a ÔdiverÕs helmet,Õ but with very complicated, what are called ÔconnectorsÕ
projecting from them.
ÒOne of these connectors,
which was called the ÕHarhrinhrarh,Õ meaning Ôsustainer-of-the-pulsation,Õ was
something long, like a rubber tube. One end of it, by means of complicated
appliances on the helmet itself, was hermetically attached to the corresponding
place of the helmet for the breathing organs, while the other end, after we had
already entered that strange Hrhaharhtzaha, was screwed to an apparatus there,
which was connected in its turn with the space, the ÔpresenceÕ of which
corresponded to the second being-food.
ÒBetween Gornahoor Harharkh
and myself there was also a special connector, through which we could easily
THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 160
communicate with each other
while we were inside the Hrhaharhtzaha, from which the atmosphere was pumped
out to make a vacuum.
ÒOne end of this connector
also, by means of appliances that were on the helmets, was fitted in a certain
way to what are called my organs of ÔhearingÕ and Ôspeech,Õ and the other end
was fitted to the same organs of Gornahoor
Harharkh.
ÒThus, by means of this
connector between my subse-
quent essence-friend and
myself, there was set up, as again your favorites would say, a peculiar
Ôtelephone.Õ
ÒWithout this appliance we
could not have communicated with each other in any way, chiefly because
Gornahoor Harharkh was at that time still a being with a presence perfected
only up to the state called the ÔSacred InkozarnoÕ; and a being with such a
presence not only cannot manifest himself in an absolutely empty space, but he
cannot even exist in it, even though the products of all the three being-foods
be artificially introduced into him in such a space.
ÒBut the most ÔcuriousÕ
and, as it is said, the most Ôcunningly ingeniousÕ of all the connectors there
for various purposes on those strange diving suits and helmets was the
connector created by that great scientist Gornahoor Harharkh to enable the
Ôorgan-of-sightÕ of ordinary beings to perceive the visibility of all kinds of
surrounding objects in an Ôabsolutely-empty-space.Õ
ÒOne end of this
astonishing connector was fitted in a certain way, also by means of appliances
on the helmets,
to our temples, while the
other end was joined to what is called the ÔAmskomoutator,Õ which in its turn
was joined in a certain way by means of what are called ÔwiresÕ to all the
objects within the Hrhaharhtzaha as well as to those outside, namely, to those
objects whose visibility was needed during the experiments.
THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 161
ÒIt is very interesting to
notice here that to each end of that appliance—a creation almost
incredible for ordinary three-centered-being-Reason—two independent
connectors, also of wire, were led, and through them, what are called special
magnetic currents flowed from outside.
ÒAs it was afterwards
explained to me in detail, these connectors and the said special
Ômagnetic-currentsÕ had, it seems, been created by that truly great scientist
Gornahoor Harharkh in order that the presences of learned threecentered
beings—even those not perfected to the Sacred Inkozarno—might,
owing to one property of the Ômagnetic current,Õ be ÔreflectedÕ for their own
essences and that, owing to another property of this current, the presence of
the mentioned objects might also be Ôreflected,Õ so that thereby the perception
of the reality of the said objects might be actualized by their imperfect
organs of being-sight in a vacuum containing none of these factors or those
results of various cosmic concentrations which have received such vibrations,
from the actualization of which alone the func-
tioning of any being-organ
whatsoever is possible.
ÒHaving fitted upon us the
said very heavy appliances for enabling beings to exist in a sphere not
corresponding for them, the assistants of this, then still great all-universal
sci-
entist Gornahoor Harharkh,
with the help again of special
appliances, carried us into
the Hrhaharhtzaha itself; and having screwed up all the free ends of the
connectors projecting from us to the corresponding apparatuses in the
Hrhaharhtzaha itself, went out and hermetically closed
behind them the only way by
which it was still possible, if at all, to have any communication with what is
called the ÔEverything-representing-one-world.Õ
ÒWhen we were alone in the
Hrhaharhtzaha itself, Gornahoor Harharkh, after turning one of what are called
ÕswitchesÕ there, said:
ÒÔThe work of the ÒpumpÓ
has already begun, and soon THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 162
it will have pumped out all
the results here without exception of those cosmic processes, whatever they may
be, the totality of the results of which is the basis and significance, as well
as the process itself, of the maintenance of the existence of everything
existing in the whole of this ÓEverything-representing-one-world.ÓÕ
ÒAnd he added in a
half-sarcastic tone: ÔSoon we shall be absolutely isolated from everything
existing and functioning in the whole of the Universe; but, on the other hand,
owing firstly to my new invention, and secondly to the knowledge we have
already attained for ourselves, we have not only now the possibility of
returning to the said world, to become again a particle of all that exists, but
also we shall soon be worthy to become nonparticipating
eyewitnesses of certain of
these World-laws, which for ordinary uninitiated three-centered beings are what
they call Ógreat-inscrutable-mysteries-of-NatureÓ but which in reality are only
natural and very simple results Òautomaticallyflowing-one-from-the-other.
ÒWhile he was speaking, one
could feel that this pump— another also very important part of the whole
of his new invention—was perfectly actualizing the work assigned to it by
this being with Reason.
ÒTo enable you to represent
to yourself and understand better the perfection of this part also of the whole
of this new invention of Gornahoor Harharkh, I must not fail to tell you also
about the following:
ÒAlthough I personally, as
a three-brained being also,
had had occasion many times
before, owing to certain quite particular reasons, to be in atmosphereless
spaces and had had to exist, sometimes for a long time, by means of the Sacred
ÔKreemboolazoomaraÕ alone; and although from frequent repetition, a habit had
been acquired in my presence of moving from one sphere to another gradually and
almost without feeling any incon-
THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 163
venience from the change in
the presence of the Ôsecondbeing-foodÕ occurring with the change of the presences
of cosmic substances undergoing transformation and which
are always around both
large and small cosmic concen-
trations; and also,
although the causes themselves of my arising and the subsequent process of my
being-existence were arranged in an entirely special way, in consequence of
which the various being-functions contained within
my common presence had
perforce gradually become also special, yet nevertheless, in spite of it all,
the pumping out of the atmosphere by the said ÔpumpÕ then proceeded with such
force that such sensations were impressed on the separate parts of the whole of
my presence that even today I can very clearly experience the process of the
flow of my state at that time and relate it to you almost in detail.
ÒThis extremely strange
state began in me shortly after Gornahoor Harharkh had spoken in a
half-sarcastic tone about our imminent situation.
ÒIn all my three
Ôbeing-centersÕ—namely, in the three centers localized in the presence of
every three-centered being, and which exist under the names ofÕThinking,Õ
ÔFeeling,Õ and ÔMovingÕ centers—there began to be perceived separately
and independently in each of them in a very strange and unusual way very
definite impressions that there was taking place in the separate parts of my
whole planetary body an independent process of the sacred ÔRascooarno,Õ and
that the cosmic crystallizations which composed the presences of these parts
were flowing Ôin vain.
ÒAt first, what is called
my Ôinitiative-of-constatationÕ
proceeded in the usual way,
that is, according to what is called the
Ôcenter-of-gravity-of-associative-experiencing,Õ but later, when this
initiative-of-constatation of everything proceeding in me gradually and almost
impercepti-
THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 164
bly became the function of
my essence alone, the latter not only became the unique all-embracing initiator
of the constating of everything proceeding in me, but also everything, without
exception, of that which newly proceeded began to be perceived by and fixed in
this essence of mine.
ÒFrom the moment that my
essence began to perceive impressions directly and to constate independently
that, from what was proceeding, there was being entirely destroyed, as it were,
in my common presence, firstly, the parts of my planetary body, and then,
little by little, also the localizations of the ÔsecondÕ and ÔthirdÕ
being-centers. At the same time, a constatation was definitely made that
the functioning of these
latter centers passed gradually to my Ôthinking-centerÕ and became proper to
it, with the consequence that the Ôthinking-center,Õ with the increasing
intensity of its functioning, became the Ôuniquepowerful-perceiverÕ of
everything actualized outside of itself and the autonomous initiator of the
constating of everything proceeding in the whole of my presence as well as
outside of it.
ÒWhile this strange, and to
my Reason then, still in-
comprehensible
being-experiencing was proceeding in me, Gornahoor Harharkh himself was
occupied in pulling
some ÔleversÕ and
Ôswitches,Õ of which there were very many at the edges of the table where we
were placed.
ÒAn incident which happened
to Gornahoor Harharkh himself changed all this being-experiencing of mine, and
The in my common presence the usual Ôinner-beingexperiencingÕ was resumed.
ÒThe following is what
happened:
ÒGornahoor Harharkh, with
all those unusual heavy appliances which had been put on him as well, suddenly
found himself at a certain height above the chair and
THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 165
began to flounder, as our
dear Mullah Nassr Eddin says, Õ like-a-puppy-who-has-fallen-into-a-deep-pond.Õ
ÒAs it afterwards proved,
my friend Gornahoor Harharkh had made a mistake while pulling the mentioned
levers and switches and had made certain parts of his planetary body more tense
than was necessary. In consequence, his presence together with everything on
him had received a shock and also the momentum given by the shock, and, owing
to the ÔtempoÕ proceeding in his presence from taking in the
Ôsecond-being-foodÕ and to the absence of any resistance in that absolutely
empty space, he began to drift, or, as I have already said, to flounder like a
Ôpuppy-who-has-fallen-into-a-deep-pond.ÕÓ
Having said this with a
smile, Beelzebub became silent; a little later he made a very strange gesture with
his left hand, and with an intonation not proper to his own voice, he
continued:
ÒWhile I am gradually
recalling and telling you about all this concerning the events of a period of
my existence now long since past, the wish arises in me to make a sincere
confession to you—just to you, one of my direct heirs who must inevitably
represent the sum of all my deeds during the periods of the process of my past
beingexistence—and namely, I wish sincerely to confess to you that when
my essence, with the participation of the parts of my presence, subject to it
alone, had independently decided to take a personal part in those scientific
elucidatory experiments with the demonstrating part of the new invention of
Gornahoor Harharkh, and I had entered into this demonstrating part without the
least compulsion from outside, yet, in spite of it all, my essence allowed to
creep into my being and to be developed, side by side with the said strange
experiencings, a criminally egoistic
anxiety for the safety of
my personal existence. THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 166
ÒHowever, my boy, in order
that you may not at this moment be too distressed, it is not superfluous to add
that this happened in me then for the first and also for the last time during
all the periods of my being-existence.
ÒBut perhaps it would be
better for the present not to
touch on questions that
concern exclusively only our family.
ÒLet us rather return to
the tale I have begun about the Omnipresent-Okidanokh and my essence-friend
Gornahoor Harharkh, who was, by the way, at one time considered everywhere
among ordinary three-brained beings as a Ôgreat-scientist,Õ and is now, though
he still continues to exist, not only considered not Ôgreat,Õ but thanks to his
own result, that is to say, to his own son, is what our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin
would call a Ôhas-beenÕ or, as he sometimes says in such cases,
ÔHe-is-already-sitting-inan-
old-American-galosh.Õ
ÒWell, then, while
floundering, Gornahoor Harharkh, with great difficulty, and only by means of a
special and very complicated maneuver which he made, finally managed to get his
planetary body, burdened with the various unusually heavy appliances, down onto
the chair again, and this time he fixed it all with the aid of special screws
which were on the chair for that purpose; and when we were both more or less
arranged and communication was possible between us by means of the said
artificialconnectors, he first drew my attention to those apparatuses hanging
over the table which I told you were very much like the Momonodooars.
ÒOn close inspection all
these were alike in appearance
and served as three
identical Ôsockets,Õ from the ends of each of which, Ôcarbon-candlesÕ
projected, such as are usually to be found in the apparatuses which your
favorites call Ôelectric-arc-lamps.Õ
ÒHaving drawn my attention
to these three socket-like THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 167
Momonodooars, he said:
ÒÔEach of these externally
similar apparatuses has a direct connection with those secondary containers
which I pointed out to you while we were still outside and in which, after the
artificial Djartklom, each of the active parts of Okidanokh collects into a
general mass.
ÒÔI have adapted these
three independent apparatuses in such a way that, there in this absolutely
empty space, we can obtain from those secondary containers for the required
experiment as much as we wish of every active part of Okidanokh in a pure
state, and also we can at will change the force of the
Òstriving-to-reblend-into-awhole,Ó which is acquired in them and which is
proper to them according to the degree of density of the concentration of the
mass.
ÒÔAnd here, within this
absolutely empty space, I shall first of all show you that same
non-law-conformable phenomenon which we recently observed while we were outside
the place where it proceeded. And namely, I shallagain demonstrate to you this
World-phenomenon
which occurswhen, after a
law-conformable Djartklom, the separateparts of the whole Okidanokh meet in a
space outside of alaw-conformable arising and, without the participation ofone
part, Òstrive-to-reblend-into-awhole.ÓÕ
ÒHaving said this, he first
closed that part of the surface of the Hrhaharhtzaha, the composition of which
had the property of allowing ÔraysÕ to pass through it; then he pulled two
switches and pressed a certain button, as a re-
sult of which the small
plate lying on that table, composed of a certain special mastic, automatically
moved
toward the mentioned
carbon-candles; and then having again drawn my attention to the Ammeter and the
Voltmeter, he added: ÕÓI have again admitted the influx of parts of the
Oki-danokh, namely, the Anodnatious and the Cathodnatiousof equal force
ofÒstriving-to-reblend.ÓÕ
THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 168
ÒWhen I looked at the
Ammeter and the Voltmeter and indeed saw that their needles moved and stopped
on the same figures I had noticed the first time we were still outside the
Hrhaharhtzaha, I was greatly surprised, because in spite of the indications of
the needles and the intimation of Gornahoor Harharkh himself, I had neither
noticed nor sensed any change in the degree of my perception of the visibility
of the surrounding objects.
ÒSo, without waiting for
his further explanations, I asked
him:
ÒÔBut why then is there no
result from this nonlawconformable Òstriving-to-reblend-into-a-whole,Ó of the
parts of the Okidanokh?Õ
ÒBefore replying to this
question, he turned off the only lamp, which worked from a special magnetic
current. My astonishment increased still more, because in spite of the darkness
which instantly ensued, it could clearly be seen through the walls of the
Hrhaharhtzaha, that the needles of the Ammeter and Voltmeter still stood in
their former places.
ÒOnly after I had somehow
got accustomed to such a surprising constatation, Gornahoor Harharkh said:
ÒÔI have already told you
that the composition of the material of which the walls of this construction in
which we are at this moment are made, possesses the property of not allowing
any vibrations arising from any source whatsoever to pass through it, with the
exception of certain vibrations arising from nearby concentrations; and these
latter vibrations can be perceived by the organs of sight of three-brained
beings, and even then of course, only of normal beings.
ÒÔFurthermore, according to
the law called ÒHeteratogetar,Ó the ÒSalnichizinooarnian-momentum-vibrationsÓ
or ÒraysÓ acquire the property of acting on the organs of perception of beings
only after they have passed a
THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 169
limit defined by science in
the following formula: Òtheresult-of-the-manifestation-is-proportionate-to-the-force-
of-striving-received-from-the-shock.Ó
ÒÔAnd so, as the given
process of the clash of the two parts of the Okidanokh has the strength of
great power, the result of the clash is manifested much further than the place
of its arising.
ÒÔNow look!Õ
ÒHaving said this, he
pressed some other button, and suddenly the whole interior of the Hrhaharhtzaha
was filled with the same blinding light which, as I have already told you, I
experienced when I was outside the Hrha-
harhtzaha.
ÒIt appeared that the said
light was obtained because by pressing this button, Gornahoor Harharkh had
again opened that part of the wall of the Hrhaharhtzaha which had the property
of permitting ÔraysÕ to pass through it. ÓAs he explained further, the light
was only a consequence of the result of the Ôstriving-to-reblend-into-awholeÕ
of the parts of Okidanokh proceeding in that absolutely empty space within the
Hrhaharhtzaha and manifested owing to what is called ÔreflectionÕ from outside
back to the place of its arising.
ÒAfter this he continued as
follows:
ÒÔI shall now demonstrate
to you how and by what combinations of the processes of Djartklom and of the
striving-to-reblend-into-a-whole of the active parts of Okidanokh, there arise
in planets from what are called the ÓmineralsÓ which compose their interior
presence, definite formations of varying densities, as for instance,
Òmineraloids,Ó Ògases,Ó Òmetalloids,Ó Òmetals,Ó and so on; how these latter are
afterwards transformed owing to these same factors one into another; and how
the vibrations flowing from these transformations constitute just that
Ótotality-of-vibrationsÓ which gives the planets them-
THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 170
selves the possibility of
stability in the process called the ÓCommon-system-harmonious-movement.Ó
ÒÔFor my proposed
demonstrating I must obtain, as I always do, the necessary materials from
outside, which my pupils will give me by means of appliances which I have
prearranged.Õ
ÒIt is interesting to
remark that while he was speaking, he was at the same time tapping with his
left foot on a certain Ôsomething,Õ very much like what your favorites call the
famous Morse transmission apparatus—famous be it said, of course, only on
the planet Earth.
ÒAnd a little later there
slowly ascended from the lower
part of the Hrhaharhtzaha a
small something like a box, also with transparent walls, within which, as it
proved later, were certain minerals, metalloids, metals, and various gases in
liquid and solid states.
ÒThen with the aid of
various appliances which were at one side of the table, he first of all, with
complicated manipulation, took out from the box some what is called Ôred
copperÕ and placed it on the mentioned plate, and then
said:
ÔÒThis metal is a definite
planetary crystallization and is one of the densities required for the said
stability in the process called the Common-system-harmoniousmovement. It is a
formation from preceding processes of the action of the parts of the
Omnipresent-Okidanokh; and at the present moment I wish to allow the subsequent
transformation of this metal to proceed artificially and acceleratedly by means
of the peculiarities of the same factors.
ÒÔI wish to aid
artificially the evolution and involution of its elements towards a greater
density, or, on the contrary, towards their transformation back to a primal
state.
ÒÔTo make the picture of
the further elucidatory experiments clearer to you, I find I must first inform
you, even if only briefly, of my first personal scientific deductions
THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 171
concerning the evidence of
the causes and conditions ow-
ing to which there proceeds
in the planets themselves the crystallizing of separate parts of the Okidanokh
in these
or the other said definite
formations.
ÒÔEvidently first of all
from any non-law-conformable Djartklom of the Omnipresent-Okidanokh which is in
the presence of every planet, its separate parts are localized in the medium of
that part of the presence of the planet, that is to say, in that mineral which
was at the given moment in the place where the said non-law-conformable
Djartklom occurred.
ÔÒAnd so if what is called
the Òvibration-of-the-densityof-the-elements-of-the-said-mediumÓ has an
ÒaffinityofvibrationÓ with the said active part of the OmnipresentOkidanokh,
then according to the Worldlaw called ÒSymmetrical-entering,Ó this active part
blends with the presence of the said medium and becomes an inseparable part of
it. And from that moment, the given parts of the Omnipresent-Okidanokh begin,
together with the said elements of the said medium, to represent the
corresponding densities required in planets, that is to say, various kinds of
metalloids or even metals, as for instance, the metal I have placed in this
sphere, and in which there will proceed artificially at this moment, at my
wish, the action of striving-to-reblend-into-a-whole of the parts of the
Okidanokh, and which metal, as I have already said, exists under the name of
red-copper.
ÒAnd further, having arisen
in the planets in this way, the
said various metalloids and
metals then begin according to the common-universal-law called
ÒReciprocal-feedingof-everything-existingÓ—as it is generally proper to
arisings of every kind in which Okidanokh or any of its active parts
participates—to radiate from their presences the results of their inner
ÒInterchange-of-substances.Ó And as is proper to radiations of every kind
issuing from surand intraplanetary formations that have acquired in their vi-
THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 172
brations the property of
Okidanokh or of its active parts, and which are in what is called the
Òcenter-of-gravityÓ of every such said formation, the radiations of these
metalloids and metals possess properties almost similar to the
properties of Okidanokh
itself or of one or another of its active parts.
ÒÔWhen the said masses of
different densities that have thus arisen in planets under normal surrounding
conditions radiate from their common presences the vibrations required for the
said World-law of Reciprocal-feedingof-everything-existing, then, among these
vibrations of various properties there is established, owing to the funda-
mental World-law
ÒTroemedekhfe,Ó a reciprocally acting contact.
ÒÔAnd the result of this
contact is the chief factor in the
gradual change of the
various densities in planets.
ÒÔMy observations over many
years have almost fully convinced me that it is owing only to the said contact
and its results that there is actualized the
ÒStability-ofharmonious-equilibrium-of-planets.Ó ÓÕThis metal redcopper which I
have placed in thesphere of my proposed artificial actualization of the
actionof the active parts of Okidanokh, has at this moment what is called a
Òspecificdensity,Ó reckoning from the unitof density of the sacred element
Theomertmalogos, of 444, that is to say, the atom of this metal was 444
timesmore dense, and as much less vivifying, than the atom ofthe sacred
Theomertmalogos.
ÔÒNow see in what order its
artificially accelerated transformations will proceed.Õ
ÒHaving said this, he first
fixed before my organ of sight the automatically moving Teskooano and then
turned on and off various switches in a certain sequence; and as I looked
through the Teskooano he explained to me as follows:
THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 173
ÒÔAt this moment I admit
the ÒinfluxÓ of all three parts of Okidanokh into the sphere containing this
metal; and as all three parts have the same ÒdensityÓ and, hence, the same
Òforce-of-striving,Ó they reblend into a whole in this sphere without changing
anything in the presence of the metal; and the Omnipresent-Okidanokh thus
obtained
flows in its usual state
through a special connection out of the Hrhaharhtzaha and is reconcentrated in
the first container which you have already seen.
ÒÔNow look!
ÒÔI deliberately increase
the force-of-striving of only one of the active parts of the Okidanokh; for
example, I increase the force called Cathodnatious. In consequence of this, you
see that the elements composing the presence of that red copper begin to
involve towards the quality of the substances that compose the ordinary presences
of planets.Õ
ÒAs he explained this, he
at the same time turned on and off various switches in a certain sequence.
ÒAlthough, my boy, I then
looked very attentively at everything proceeding, and everything I saw was
impressed in my essence ÔPestolnootiarly,Õ that is, forever, yet nevertheless,
not even with my best wish could I now describe to you in words a hundredth
part of what then pro-
ceeded in that small
fragment of a definite intraplanetary formation.
ÒAnd I will not try to put
into words for you what I then saw, because I have just thought of a
possibility of soon actually showing it all to you when you also can be an
eyewitness of so strange and astonishing a cosmic process.
ÒBut I will tell you
meanwhile that there proceeded in that fragment of red copper something rather
like those terrifying pictures which I occasionally observed among your
favorites on the planet Earth through my Teskooano
THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 174
from Mars.
ÒI said Ôrather-likeÕ
because what occasionally proceeded among your favorites had a visibility only
possible of observation at its beginning, whereas in the fragment
of red copper the
visibility was continuous until the final completion of transformation.
ÒA rough parallel can be
drawn between the occasional proceedings on your planet and the proceedings
then in that small fragment of copper, if you imagine yourself high up and
looking down upon a large public square, where thousands of your favorites,
seized with the most intense form of their chief psychosis, are destroying each
otherÕs existence by all kinds of means invented by them themselves, and that
in their places there immediately appear what are called their Ôcorpses,Õ which
owing to the outrages done to them by the beings who are not yet destroyed,
change color very perceptibly, as a result of which the general visibility of
the surface of the said large square is gradually changed.
ÒThen, my boy, this
subsequent essence-friend of mine,
Gornahoor Harharkh, by
means of switching on and off the influx of the three active parts of Okidanokh
and changing their force-of-striving, also changed the density of the elements
of the said metal and thereby transformed the red copper into all the other
also definite intraplanetary metals of lower or higher degree of vivifyingness.
ÒAnd here, for the
elucidation of the strangeness of the psyche of the three-brained beings who
have taken your
THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 175
fancy, it is very important
and interesting to note that while Gornahoor Harharkh was, with the aid of his
new invention, artificially and deliberately producing the evolution and
involution of the density and vivifyingness of the elements of red copper, I
noticed very clearly that this metal was transformed once upon the said plate
into just that same definite metal about which the sorry-savants of your planet
have been wiseacring during nearly the whole of their arising and existing, in
the hope of transforming other metals into this metal, and thus constantly
leading astray their already sufficiently erring brethren.
ÒThis metal is called
there—Õgold.Õ
ÒGold is no other than the
metal we call ÔPrtzathalavr,Õ the specific weight of which, reckoning from the
element of the sacred Theomertmalogos, is 1439; that is to say, its element is
three and a fraction times less vivifying than the element of the metal red
copper.
ÒWhy I suddenly decided not
to try to explain to you in detail in words all that then took place in the
fragment of the said red copper, in view of my suggestion of the possibility of
soon actually showing you in definite intraplanetary formations the processes
of various combinations of the manifestations of the active parts of Okidanokh,
was because I suddenly remembered the allgracious promise given me by our
All-QuartersMaintainer, the Most Great Archcherub, Peshtvogner.
ÒAnd this all-gracious
promise was given me, as soon as I returned from exile and had to present
myself first of all to His All-Quarters-Maintainer, the Archcherub Peshtvogner,
and prostrated myself to produce before him what is called the
ÔEssence-Sacred-Aliamizoornakalu.Õ
ÒThis I had to do on
account of the same sins of my youth. And I was obliged to do so, because when
I was pardoned by HIS UNI-BEING ENDLESSNESS and allowed to return to my native
land, certain Sacred Individuals decided
THE ARCH-PREPOSTEROUS 176
to demand of me, for any
eventuality, to have performed over my essence this sacred process in order
that I might not manifest myself as in the days of my youth, and that the same
might not thereby occur again in the Reason of most individuals dwelling here
at the center of the Great Universe.
ÒYou probably do not know
yet what the Sacred-
Aliamizoornakalu over an
essence means? I shall later explain it to you in detail but meanwhile I shall
simply use the words of our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin who explains this process
as
Ôgiving-oneÕs-word-of-honor-notto-pokeoneÕs-nose-into-the-affairs-of-the-authorities.Õ
ÒIn short, when I presented
myself to His All-QuartersMaintainer, he deigned to ask me, among other things,
whether I had taken with me all the being-productions which had interested me
and which I had collected from various planets of that solar system where I
existed during my exile.
ÒI replied that I had taken
almost everything, except those cumbersome apparatuses which my friend
Gornahoor Harharkh had constructed for me on the planet Mars.
ÒHe at once promised to
give orders that everything I should indicate should be taken at the first
opportunity on the next trip of the space-ship Omnipresent.
ÒThat is why, my boy, I
hope that everything necessary will be brought to our planet Karatas so that,
when we return there, you will be able to see it all with your own eyes, and I
shall be able to explain everything in detail, practically.
ÒAnd meanwhile, during our
traveling here on the spaceship Karnak, I shall, as I have already promised
you, tell you in their order about my descents there to your planet and also
about the causes of what is called my
Õappearances-there-in-person.ÕÓ
BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT TO EARTH
177
CHAPTER 19
BeelzebubÕs Tales About His
Second Descent onto the Planet Earth
Beelzebub began thus:
ÒI descended upon your
planet Earth for the second time only eleven of their centuries after my first
descent there.
ÒShortly after my first
descent onto the surface of that planet, the second serious catastrophe
occurred to it; but this catastrophe was local in character and did not
threaten disaster on a large cosmic scale.
ÒDuring this second serious
catastrophe to that planet, the continent Atlantis, which had been the largest
continent and the chief place of the being-existence of the threebrained beings
of that planet during the period of my first descent, was engulfed together
with other large and small terra firmas within the planet with all the
threebrained beings existing upon it, and also with almost all that they had
attained and acquired during many of their preceding centuries.
ÒIn their place there then
emerged from within the planet other terra firmas which formed other continents
and islands, most of which still exist.
ÒIt was just on the said
continent of Atlantis that the city
of Samlios was situated,
where, do you remember, I once told you that young countryman of ours existed,
on whose account my first ÔDescent-in-personÕ took place.
ÒDuring the mentioned
second great disaster to that planet, many of the three-brained beings who have
taken your fancy survived owing to many and various events, and their now
already excessively multiplied posterity descended just from them.
ÒBy the time of my second
Descent-in-person, they had
BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT
TO EARTH 178 already multiplied so greatly that they were breeding again
upon almost all the newly
formed terra firmas.
ÒAnd as regards the
question of just which causes, ensuing according to law, brought about this
excessive multiplication of theirs, you will understand this also in the course
of my further tales.
ÒYou might as well, I
think, notice here in connection with this terrestrial catastrophe, something
about the three-brained beings of our own tribe; namely, why all the beings of
our tribe existing on that planet during the mentioned catastrophe escaped the
inevitable what is called Apocalyptic-end.Õ
ÒThey escaped it for the
following reasons:
ÒI told you once, in the
course of our previous talks, that most of those beings of our tribe who had
chosen this
planet of yours as their
place of existence, existed during my first descent chiefly on the continent of
Atlantis.
ÒIt appears that a year
before the said catastrophe, our, as she is called, ÔParty-PythonessÕ there,
when prophesying, asked us all to leave the continent of Atlantis and migrate
toanother small continent not very far away, where we were toexist on that
definite part of its surface she indicated.
ÒThis small continent was
then called ÔGrabontziÕ and the part the Pythoness indicated did indeed escape
the terrifying perturbation which then occurred to all the other parts of the
common presence of that ill-fated planet.
ÒIn consequence of the said
perturbation, this small continent Grabontzi, which exists until now under the
name of Africa,Õ became much larger, because other terra firmas which emerged
from the water spaces of the planet were added to it.
ÒSo, my boy, the
Party-Pythoness there was able to warn those beings of our tribe who had been
obliged to
exist on that planet, and
thereby to save them, as I have BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT TO EARTH 179
already told you, from the
inevitable ÔApocalyptic-fate,Õ owing only to one special being-property which,
by the way, can be acquired by beings only intentionally, by means of what is
called being-Partkdolg-duty, about
which I shall tell you
later.
ÒI descended in person to
the surface of that planet for the second time, for reasons that ensued from the
following events.
ÒOnce, while on the planet
Mars, we received an etherogram from the Center announcing the imminent
reappearance there on the planet Mars of certain Most High Sacred Individuals;
and indeed, within half a Martian year, a number of Archangels, Angels,
Cherubim, and Seraphim did appear there, most of whom had been members of that
Most Great Commission which had already appeared on our planet Mars during the
first great catastrophe to that planet of yours.
ÒAmong these Most High
Sacred Individuals there was again His Conformity, the Angel—now already
an Archangel—Looisos, of whom, do you remember, I recently told you that
during the first great catastrophe to the planet Earth he had been one of the
chief regulators in the matter of averting the consequences of that general
cosmic misfortune.
ÒSo, my boy! The day
following this second appearance of the mentioned Sacred Individuals, His
Conformity, escorted by one of the Seraphim, his second assistant, made His
appearance at my house.
ÒAfter Te Deums with me,
and after certain inquiries of mine concerning the Great Center, His Conformity
then
condescended to tell me,
among other things, that after the collision of the comet Kondoor with the
planet Earth, he, or other responsible cosmic Individuals, superintending the
affairs of ÔHarmonious-WorldExistence,Õ had frequently
descended to this solar
system to observe the actualizing
BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT
TO EARTH 180 of those measures they had taken in order to avert the
consequences of that general
cosmic accident.
ÒÔAnd we descended,Õ His
Conformity continued, Ôbecause although we had then taken every possible
measure and had assured everybody that everything would be quite all right, we
ourselves were nevertheless not categorically convinced that no unexpectedness
might occur there unforeseen.
ÔÒOur apprehensions were
justified, although, ÒThanksto-Chance,Ó not in a serious form, that is to say,
on a general cosmic scale, since this new catastrophe affected only the planet
Earth itself.
ÒÔThis second catastrophe
to the planet Earth,Õ continued His Conformity,Ôoccurred owing to the
following:
ÒÔWhen during the first
disaster two considerable frag-, ments had been separated from this planet,
then for certain reasons, the what is called Òcenter-of-gravityÓ of the whole
of its presence had no time to shift immediately
into a corresponding new
place, with the result that right until the second catastrophe, this planet had
existed with its Òcenter-of-gravityÓ in a wrong position, owing to which its
motion during that time was not ÒproportionatelyharmoniousÓ and there often
occurred both within and upon it various commotions and considerable
displacements.
ÒÔBut it was recently, when
the center-of-gravity of the planet finally shifted to its true center, that
the said second catastrophe occurred.
ÒÔBut now,Õ added His
Conformity with a shade of selfsatisfaction, Ôthe existence of this planet will
be quite normal in respect of the common-cosmic harmony.
ÔÒThis second catastrophe
to the planet Earth has finally quite pacified and convinced us also that a
catastrophe
BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT
TO EARTH 181 on a great scale cannot again occur on account of this planet.
ÔÒNot only has this planet
itself now again acquired a normal movement in the general cosmic equilibrium,
but its two detached fragmentsÕ—which, as I have already told you, are
now called Moon and Anoolios—Õhave also acquired a normal movement and
have become, although small, yet independent ÒKofensharnian,Ó that is,
additional, planets of that solar system Ors.Õ
ÒHaving thought a little,
His Conformity then told me:
ÔÒYour Reverence, I have
appeared to you just for the purpose of talking over the future welfare of the
large fragment of that planet, which exists at the present time under the name
of Moon.
ÒÔThis fragment,Õ His
Conformity continued, Ôhas not only become an independent planet, but there has
now begun on it the process of the formation of an atmosphere, which is
necessary for every planet and which serves for the actualization of the Most
Great commoncosmic Trogoautoegocrat.
ÔÒAnd now, your Reverence,
the regular process of the formation of the said atmosphere on this small,
unforeseenly arisen planet is being hindered by an undesirable circumstance
caused by the three-brained beings arisen and existing on the planet Earth.
ÒÔAnd it is just about this
that I have decided to apply to you, your Reverence, and to request you to
consent to undertake in the Name of the UNI-BEING CREATOR, the task of trying
to spare us the necessity of resorting to some extreme sacred process,
unbecoming for threecentered beings, and to remove this undesirable phenomenon
in some ordinary way through the ÒbeingReasonÓ they have in their presences.Õ
ÒAnd in his further
detailed explanations, His Conformity then said, among other things, that after
the second
BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT
TO EARTH 182
catastrophe to the Earth,
the biped three-brained beings who had accidentally survived had again
multiplied; that now, the whole process of their being-existence was
concentrated on another, newly formed, also large continent called ÔAshharkÕ;
that three independent large groups had just been formed on this same large
continent ÔAshhark,Õ the first of which existed in a locality then called
ÔTikliamish,Õ the second in a place called ÔMaralpleicie,Õ and the third in a
still existing locality then called ÔGemchaniaÕ or ÔPearl-landÕ; and that in
the general psyche of the beings belonging to all those three independent
groups, certain peculiar ÔHavatvernoniÕ had been formed, that is, certain
psychic strivings, the totality of the process of which common-cosmic strivings
they themselves had named ÔReligion.Õ
ÒÔAlthough these
Havatvernoni or Religions have nothing in common,Õ continued His Conformity,
Ôyet nevertheless in these peculiar religions of theirs there is very widely
spread among the beings of all three groups the same custom called among them
ÒSacrificial-Offerings.Ó
ÒAnd this custom of theirs
is based on the notion, which can be cognized only by their strange Reason
alone, that if they destroy the existence of beings of other forms in honor of
their gods and idols, then these imaginary gods and idols of theirs would find
it very, very agreeable, and always and in everything unfailingly help and
assist them in the actualization of all their fantastic and wild fancies.
ÔÒThis custom is at present
so widespread there, and the destruction of the existence of beings of various
forms for this maleficent purpose has reached such dimensions, that there is
already a surplus of the ÒSacred AskokinÓ required from the planet Earth for
its former parts, that is to say, a surplus of those vibrations which arise
during the sacred process of ÒRascooarnoÓ of beings of every
BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT
TO EARTH 183
exterior form arising and
existing on that planet from which the said sacred cosmic arising is required.
ÒÔFor the normal formation
of the atmosphere of the newly arisen planet Moon, the said surplus of the
Sacred Askokin has already begun seriously to hinder the correct exchange of
matters between the planet Moon itself and its atmosphere, and the apprehension
has already arisen that its atmosphere may in consequence be formed incorrectly
and later become an obstacle to the harmonious movement of the whole system
Ors, and perhaps again give rise to factors menacing a catastrophe on a greater
common-cosmic scale.
ÔÒSo, your Reverence, my
request to you, as I have already told you, is that you should consent, since
you are in the habit of often visiting various planets of that solar system, to
undertake the task of specially descending on the planetÕEarth and of trying
there on the spot to instill into the consciousness of these strange
three-brained beings some idea of the senselessness of this notion of
theirs.Õ
ÒHaving said a few more
words, His Conformity ascended and, when He was fairly high up, added in a loud
voice: ÔBy this, your Reverence, you will be rendering a great service to our
UNI-BEING ALLEMBRACING ENDLESSNESS.Õ
ÒAfter these Sacred
Individuals had left the planet Mars, I decided to carry out the said task at
all costs and to be worthy, if only by this explicit aid to our
UNIQUEBURDEN-BEARING-ENDLESSNESS, of becoming a particle, though an independent
one, of everything existing in the Great Universe.
ÒSo, my boy, imbued with
this, I flew the next day on the same ship Occasion for the second time to your
planet Earth.
BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT
TO EARTH 184 ÒThis time our ship Occasion alighted on the sea which
was newly formed by the
perturbation during the second great disaster to that planet of yours, and
which was called there in that period of the flow of time,ÔKolhidious.Õ
ÒThis sea was situated on
the northwest of that newly formed large continent Ashhark, which at that
period was already the chief center of the existence of the threebrained beings
there.
ÒThe other shores of this
sea were composed of those newly emerged terra firmas which had become joined
to the continent Ashhark, and which all together were first called
ÔFrianktzanaraliÕ and a little later ÔKolhidshissi.Õ
ÒIt must be remarked that
this sea and also the mentioned terra firmas exist until now, but of course
they now already have other names; for instance, the continent Ashhark is now
called Asia; the sea ÔKolhidious,Õ the ÔCaspian Sea; and all the
Frianktzanarali together now exist under the name ÔCaucasus.Õ
ÒThe Occasion alighted on
this sea Kolhidious or Caspian Sea because this sea was the most convenient for
mooring our Occasion as well as for my further travels.
ÒAnd it was very convenient
for my further travels because from the East a large river flowed into it,
which watered almost the whole country of Tikliamish, and on the banks of which
stood the capital of that country, the city ÕKoorkalai.Õ
ÒAs the greatest center of
the existence of these favorites of yours was then the country Tikliamish, I
decided to go there first.
ÒHere it might as well be
remarked that although this large river then called ÔOksoseria now still
exists, yet it no longer flows into the present Caspian Sea, because after a
minor planetary tremor at almost half way, it turned to the right and flowed
into one of the hollows on
the surface of the
continent Ashhark, where it gradually formed
BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT
TO EARTH 185 a small sea, which still exists and is called the Aral SeaÕ;
but the old bed of the
former half of that large river which is now called the ÔAmu Darya,Õ can still
be seen by close observation.
ÒDuring the period of this
second descent of mine in person, the country Tikliamish was considered to be
and indeed was the richest and most fertile of all the terra firmas of that
planet good for ordinary being-existence.
ÒBut when a third great
catastrophe occurred to the illfated planet, this then most fertile country of
the surface of your planet, along with other more or less fertile terra firmas,
was covered by ÔKashmanoon,Õ or, as they say, by Õ Sands.Õ
ÒFor long periods after
this third catastrophe, this country Tikliamish was simply called Ôbare
desert,Õ and now, its parts have various names; its former principal part is
called ÔKarakoom,Õ that is, ÔBlack-sands.Õ
ÒDuring these periods the
second also quite independent group of three-brained beings of your planet also
dwelt on that continent Ashhark, on that part which was then called the country
Maralpleicie.
ÒLater when this second
group also began to have a
center point of their
existence they called it the Ôcity GobÕ and the whole country was for a long
time called ÔGoblandia.Õ
ÒThis locality also was
afterwards covered by Kashmanoon and now the former principal part of this also
once flourishing country is called simply ÔThe Gobi Desert.Õ
ÒAnd as for the third group
of the three-brained beings of that time of the planet Earth, this also quite
independent group had the place of its existence on the southeastern side of
the continent Ashhark, opposite to Tikliamish, quite on the other side of those
abnormal projections of the continent Ashhark which also were formed
BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT
TO EARTH 186 during the second perturbation to this ill-fated planet.
ÒThis region of the
existence of this third group was then called, as I have already told you
ÔGemchania or ÔPearlland.Õ
ÒLater the name of this
locality also changed many times and the whole of this terra firma region of
the surface of the planet Earth now exists under the name of ÕHindustanÕ or
ÔIndia.Õ
ÒIt must without fail be
remarked that at that period, that is, during this second descent of mine in
person onto the surface of your planet, there was present and already
thoroughly crystallized in all these three-brained beings
who have taken your fancy,
belonging to the three enumerated independent groups, instead of that function
called Ôthe needful-striving-for-self-perfection,Õ which should be in every
three-brained being, also a ÔneedfulÕ but very strange ÔstrivingÕ that all the
other beings of their planet should call and consider their country the
ÔCenterof-CultureÕ for the whole planet.
ÒThis strange Ôneedful-strivingÕ
was then present in all the three-centered beings of your planet and was for
each of them, as it were, the principal sense and aim of his existence. And in
consequence, among the beings of these three independent groups at that period,
bitter struggles, both material and psychic, were constantly proceeding for the
attainment of the mentioned aim.
ÒWell, then, my boy.
ÒWe then set off from the
sea Kolhidious, or as it is now called, the Caspian Sea, on ÔSelchans,Õ that is
to say, on rafts of a special kind, up the river Oksoseria, or as it is now
called, the Amu Darya. We sailed for fifteen terrestrial days and finally
arrived at the capital of the beings of the first Asiatic group.
ÒOn arriving there and
after arranging the place of our permanent existence there, I first began
visiting the ÕKaltaaniÕ of the city Koorkalai, that is, those establish-
BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT
TO EARTH 187 ments there which on the continent Ashhark were later
called ÔChaihana,Õ
ÔAshhana,Õ ÔCaravanseray,Õ and so on, and which the contemporary beings there,
especially those breeding on the continent called ÔEurope,Õ call ÔCafes,Õ
ÕRestaurants,Õ ÔClubs,Õ ÔDance Halls,Õ ÔMeeting Places,Õ and so on.
ÒI first began visiting
these establishments of theirs because there on the planet Earth, at present
just as formerly, nowhere can one observe and study the specific peculiarities
of the psyche of the beings of the locality so well as in just such gathering
places of theirs; and this was just what I needed to make clear to myself their
real inner essence-attitude to their custom of sacrificial offerings and to
enable me more readily and more easily to draw up a plan of action for the
attainment of that aim for which I made this second sojourn of mine there in
person.
ÒDuring my visits to the
Kaltaani there, I met a number of beings, among whom was one I happened to meet
rather often.
ÒThis three-brained being
there, whom I chanced to meet frequently, belonged to the profession of
ÔpriestÕ and was called ÔAbdil.Õ
ÒAs almost all my personal
activities, my boy, during that second descent of mine were connected with the
external circumstances of this priest Abdil and as I happened to have during
this descent of mine a great deal of trouble on his account, I shall tell you
more or less in detail about this three-brained being there; and, moreover, you
will
at the same time understand
from these tales about him the results I then attained for the purpose of
uprooting from the strange psyche of your favorites the need to destroy the
existence of beings of other forms in order to ÔpleaseÕ and ÔappeaseÕ their
gods and revered idols.
BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT
TO EARTH 188 ÒAlthough this terrestrial being, who afterwards became
for me like one of my
kinsmen, was not a priest of the highest rank, yet he was well versed in all
the details of the teaching of the religion then dominant in the whole country
Tikliamish; and he also knew the psyche of the followers of that religion,
particularly, of course, the psyche of the beings belonging to his what is
called ÔcongregationÕ for whom he was Ôpriest.Õ
ÒSoon after we were on
Ôgood termsÕ with each other, I discovered that in the Being of this priest
Abdil—owing to very many external circumstances, among which were also
heredity and the conditions under which he had been prepared for a responsible
being—the function called ÕconscienceÕ which ought to be present in every
threecentered being, had not yet been quite atrophied in him, so that after he
had cognized with his Reason certain cosmic truths I had explained to him, he
immediately acquired in his presence towards the beings around him, similar to
him, almost that attitude which should be in all normal three-brained beings of
the whole Universe, that is to say, he became, as it is also said there,
Ôcompassion-
ate,Õ and ÔsensitiveÕ
towards the beings surrounding him.
ÒBefore telling you more
about this priest Abdil, I must make clear to your Reason that there on the
continent of Ashhark the mentioned terrible custom of SacrificialOfferings was
at that time, as it is said, at its Ôheight,Õ and the destruction of various
weak one-brained and twobrained beings proceeded everywhere in incalculable
numbers.
ÒAt that period, if anybody
had occasion in any house to appeal to one or another of their imaginary gods
or fantastic Ôsaints,Õ they invariably promised that in the event of good
fortune, they would destroy in honor of their gods and saints the existence of
some being or other, or of several at once; and if by chance good fortune
befell them, then they carried out their promise with the utmost
BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT
TO EARTH 189
veneration, while, if it
were otherwise, they increased their slaughter in order eventually to win the
favor of their said imaginary patron.
ÒWith the same aim, these
favorites of yours of that period even divided the beings of all other forms
into ÕcleanÕ and Ôunclean.Õ
ÒÔUncleanÕ they called
those forms of being, the destruction of whose existence was presumably not
pleasing to their gods; and Ôclean,Õ those beings, the destruction of whose
existence was, presumably, extremely agreeable to
those various imaginary
idols whom they revered.
ÒThese
Sacrificial-Offerings were made not only in their own houses by private beings,
but were also made by whole groups, and sometimes even in public. There even
then existed special places for slaughterings of this kind which were situated
mostly near buildings in memory of something or somebody, chiefly of
saints—of course, of the saints they themselves had elevated to Ôsainthood.Õ
ÒSeveral such special
public places, where the destruction of the beings of different exterior form
was carried out, then existed in the country of Tikliamish; and among them was
one most celebrated, situated on a small mountain from whence a certain thaumaturgist
Aliman was supposed once upon a time to have been Ôtaken-aliveÕ up to
Ôsome-Heaven-or-other.Õ
ÒIn that place, as well as
in other similar places, especially at definite times of the year, they
destroyed an innumerable number of beings called Ôoxen,Õ Ôsheep,Õ Ôdoves,Õ and
so on, and even beings similar to them themselves.
ÒIn the latter case, the
strong usually brought the less strong to be sacrificed; as for instance, a
father brought his son, a husband his wife, an elder brother his younger
brother, and so on. But, for the most part, ÔsacrificesÕ were offered up of
Ôslaves,Õ who then as now were usually what are called Ôcaptives,Õ that is to
say, beings of a conquered
BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT
TO EARTH 190
community, which according
to the law of what is called ÕSolioonensius,Õ had at the given
period—that is, at the period when their needful tendency to reciprocal
destruction was more intensely manifested in their presences—a lesser
significance in respect of this chief peculiarity of theirs.
ÒThe custom of
Ôpleasing-their-godsÕ by destroying the existence of other beings is followed
there, on your planet, until now, only not on the scale on which these
abominations were practiced by your favorites at that time on the continent
Ashhark.
ÒWell, then, my boy, during
the early days of my sojourn in the town Koorkalai, I often talked on various
subjects with this mentioned friend of mine, the priest Abdil, but, of course,
I never spoke with him about such questions as might reveal my real nature.
ÒLike almost all the
three-brained beings of your planet whom I met during all my descents, he also
took me for a being of his own planet, but considered me very learned and an
authority on the psyche of beings similar to himself.
ÒFrom our earliest
meetings, whenever we chanced to speak about other beings similar to himself,
his responsiveness and experiencings about them always touched me deeply. And
when my Reason made it quite clear to me that the function of conscience,
fundamental for three-
centered beings, which had
been transmitted to his presence by heredity, had not yet become quite
atrophied in him, then there gradually began from that moment to arise in my
presence and as a result to be crystallized, a
Õreally-functioning-needful-strivingÕ towards him as towards a kinsman of my
own nature.
ÒThereafter, he also,
according to the cosmic law
Ôeverycause-gives-birth-to-its-corresponding-result,Õ of course began to have
towards me ÔSilnooyegordpana,Õ or, as your
BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT
TO EARTH 191 favorites would say there, Ôafeeling-of-trusting-another-
like-yourself.Õ
ÒWell, then, my boy, no
sooner was this clearly constated in my Reason, than the idea occurred to me to
actualize through this first terrestrial friend of mine, the task for which
this second descent of mine in person had been made.
ÒI therefore intentionally
began to lead all our conversation towards the question of the custom of
SacrificialOfferings.
ÒAlthough, my boy,
considerable time has flowed since I talked with that terrestrial friend of
mine, I could, perhaps, now recall word for word and repeat one of our talks we
had at that time.
ÒI wish to recall and
repeat just that talk of ours which was the last, and which served as the
starting point of all the subsequent events, which though they brought the
planetary existence of this terrestrial friend of mine to a painful end,
brought him nevertheless to the beginning of the possibility of continuing the
task of self-perfecting.
ÒThis last talk took place
in his house.
ÒI then explained to him
frankly the utter stupidity and absurdity of this custom of
Sacrificial-Offerings.
ÒI said to him as follows:
ÒÔGood.
ÔÒYou have a religion, a
faith in something. It is excellent to have faith in something, in whatever it
might be, even if you donÕt exactly know in whom or in what, nor can represent
to yourself the significance and the possibilities of what you have faith in.
To have faith, whether consciously or even quite unconsciously, is for every
being very necessary and desirable.
ÔÒAnd it is desirable
because owing to faith alone does there appear in a being, the intensity of
being-self-consciousness necessary for every being, and also the valuation
BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT
TO EARTH 192 of personal Being as of a particle of Everything Existing
in the Universe.
ÒÔBut what has the
existence of another being, which you destroy, to do with this, and, moreover,
one whose existence you destroy in the name of its CREATOR?
ÒÔIs not that ÒlifeÓ just
the same as yours for the CREATOR Who created you as well as this other being?
ÒÔThanks to your psychic
strength and cunning, that is to say, to those data, proper to you, with which
our same COMMON CREATOR has endowed you for the perfecting of your Reason, you
profit by the psychic weakness of other beings and destroy their existence.
ÒÔDo you understand, you
unfortunate creature, what—in an objective sense—an indeed evil
deed you commit by this?
ÒÔFirstly, by destroying
the existence of other beings, you reduce for yourself the number of factors of
that totality of results which alone can form the requisite conditions for the
power of self-perfecting of beings similar to yourself; and secondly, you
thereby definitely diminish or completely destroy the hopes of our COMMON
FATHER CREATOR in those possibilities which have been put into you as a
three-brained being and upon whom He counts, as a help for Him later.
ÒÔThe obvious absurdity of
such a terrible being-action is already clearly shown by your imagining that by
destroying the existence of other beings, you do something pleasing just to
that ONE who has intentionally created
those beings also.
ÔÒCan it be that the
thought has never even entered your head that if our COMMON FATHER CREATOR has
created that same life also, then He probably did so for some definite purpose?
ÒÔThink,Õ I told him
further, Ôthink a little, not as you have been accustomed to think during the
whole of your
BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT
TO EARTH 193
existence, like a
ÒKhorassanian-donkey,Ó but think a little honestly and sincerely, as it is
proper to think for a being as you call yourself,Òin-the-likeness-of-God.Ó
ÔÒWhen GOD created you and
these beings whose existence you destroy, could our CREATOR then have written
on the foreheads of certain of His creatures that they were to be destroyed in
His honor and glory?
ÒÔIf anyone, even an idiot
from ÒAlbionÕs Isles,Ó were to think seriously and sincerely about it, he would
understand that this could never be.
ÔÒThis was invented only by
people who say they are Óinthe-likeness-of-God,Ó and not by Him, Who created
people and these other beings of different form whom they destroy, as they
fancy, for His pleasure and satisfaction.
ÒÔFor Him there is no
difference between the life of men and the life of beings of any other form.
ÒÔMan is life, and the
beings of other exterior forms are life.
ÒÔIt is most wisely
foreseen by Him that Nature should adapt the difference of exterior form of
beings in accordance with those conditions and circumstances under which the
process of existence of various forms of life are pre-ordained to flow.
ÔÒTake yourself as an
example; with your internal and external organs, could you go now and jump into
the water and swim like a fish?
ÒÔOf course not, because
you have neither the Ògills,Ó Ófins,Ó nor ÒtailÓ a fish has, that is, a life
which is preordained to exist in such a sphere as Òwater.Ó
ÒÔIf it occurred to you to
go and jump into the water, you would instantly choke and drop to the bottom
and become hors dÕoeuvre for those same fishes, who, in that sphere, proper for
them, would naturally be infinitely stronger than you.
ÒÔIt is the same with the
fishes themselves; could one BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT TO EARTH 194
of them now come to us, sit
with us at this table and drink in our company the ÒGreen teaÓ we are now
drinking?
ÒÔAlso, of course not!
Because it has not the corresponding organs for manifestations of this kind.
ÒÔIt was created for the
water and its internal and also
external organs are adapted
for the manifestations required in the water. It can manifest itself
effectively and successfully and fulfill the purpose of its existence,
preordained by the CREATOR, only in that sphere appropriate to it.
ÒÔIn exactly the same way,
your external and all your internal organs are also created by our COMMON
CREATOR in a corresponding manner. You are given legs to walk; hands to prepare
and take the necessary food; your nose and the organs connected with it are so
adapted that you may take in and transform in yourself those World-substances
by which there are coated in the three-brained beings similar to yourself both
higher-being bodies, on one of which rests the hope of our COMMON ALL-EMBRACING
CREATOR for help in His needs, for the purpose of actualizations foreseen by
Him for the good of Everything Existing.
ÒÔIn short, the
corresponding principle is foreseen and given to Nature by our COMMON CREATOR,
so that He might coat and adapt all your internal and external organs in
accordance with that sphere in which the process of the existence of beings of
such a brain-system as yours is preordained to flow.
ÒÔA very good example for
the clarification of this is your Òown-donkeyÓ now standing tied up in your
stable.
ÔÒEven as regards this
own-donkey of yours, you abuse the possibilities given you by our COMMON
CREATOR, since if this
donkey is now compelled to stand unwillingly in your stable, it does so only
because it is created twobrained; and this again is because such an
organization
BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT
TO EARTH 195 of the whole of its presence is necessary for common-
cosmic existence upon
planets.
ÒÔAnd therefore, according
to law, there is absent from the presence of your donkey the possibility of
logicalmentation, and consequently, according to law, he must be what you call
Òsenseless,Ó or Òstupid.Ó
ÒÔAlthough you were created
for the purpose of the common-cosmic existence on planets, and although you
were created also as Òa-field-of-hopeÓ for the future expectations of our
COMMON ALL-GRACIOUS CREATOR—that is to say, created with the
possibilities of coating in your presence that ÒHigher-SacredÓ for the possible
arising of which the whole of our now existing World was just created—and
in spite of the said possibilities given to you, that is to say, in spite of your
having been created threebrained with possibilities of a logical mentation, yet
you do not use this sacred property of yours for the purpose for which it was
foreordained, but manifest it as ÒcunningÓ towards His other creations, as, for
instance, towards your own-donkey.
ÒApart from the
possibilities present in you of con-
sciously coating in your
presence the mentioned HigherSacred, this donkey of yours is of the same value
for the common-cosmic process and consequently for our COMMON CREATOR, as you
yourself, since each of you is predestined for some definite purpose, and these
distinct definite purposes, in their totality, actualize the sense of
Everything Existing.
ÒÔThe difference between
you and your own-donkey is merely in the form and quality of functioning of the
internal and external organization of your common presences.
ÒÔFor instance, you have
only two legs, whereas the donkey has as many as four, any one of which,
moreover, is infinitely stronger than yours.
BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT
TO EARTH 196 ÒÔCan you, for instance, carry on those two weak legs
of yours as much as that
donkey can?
ÔÒCertainly not, because
your legs are given you only for carrying yourself and the little that is
necessary for the normal existence of a three-brained being as foreseen by
Nature.
ÔÒSuch a distribution of
forces and strength, which at first sight appears unjust on the part of our
MOST JUST CREATOR, was made by Great Nature simply because the surplus of
cosmic substances foreseeingly given you by the CREATOR and by Nature to use
for the purpose
of your personal
self-perfecting is not given to your donkey, but in place of this, Great Nature
Herself transforms the same surplus of cosmic substances in your donkeyÕs
presence for the power and strength of certain of its organs for its present
existence only, but of course without the personal cognition of the donkey
itself, thus enabling it to manifest the said power incomparably better than
you.
ÒÔAnd these variously
powered manifestations of beings of diverse forms actualize in their totality
just those exterior conditions in which alone it is possible for those similar
to you—that is, for three-brained beings— consciously to perfect
the Ògerm-of-ReasonÓ placed in their presences, to the necessary gradation of
Pure Objective Reason.
ÒÔI repeat, all beings, of
all brain systems, without exception, large and small, arising and existing on
the Earth or within the Earth, in the air or beneath the waters, are all
equally necessary for our COMMON CREATOR, for the common harmony of the
existence of Everything Existing.
ÒÔAnd as all the enumerated
forms of beings actualize all together the form of the process required by our
CREATOR for the existence of Everything Existing, the essence of all beings are
to Him equally valuable and dear.
ÔÒFor our COMMON CREATOR
all beings are only
parts
BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT
TO EARTH 197 of the existence of a whole essence spiritualized by
Himself.
ÒÔBut what do we see here
now?
ÒÔOne form of beings
created by Him, in whose presences He has placed all His hopes and expectations
for the future welfare of Everything Existing, taking advantage of their
superiorities, lord it over other forms and destroy their existence right and
left and, what is more, they do so presumably Òin His name.Ó
ÒÔThe whole terror of it is
that although such phenomenal anti-God acts take place here in every house and
on every square, nevertheless it never enters the head of any of these
unfortunates that these beings whose existence I or we are now destroying are
equally dear to that ONE, Who has created them, arid that if He created these
other forms of beings as well as ourselves, it must also have been for some
purpose.Õ
ÒHaving said all this to my
friend, the priest Abdil, I said further:
ÔÒAnd what is most
distressing is that every man who destroys the existence of other beings, in
honor of his honored idols, does so with all his heart and is convinced beyond
all doubt that he is doing a ÒgoodÓ deed.
ÒÔI am quite sure that if
any one of them should become aware that in destroying anotherÕs existence he
is not only committing an evil deed against the true GOD and every real Saint,
but is even causing them, in their essences, sorrow and grief that there should
exist in the great Universe Óin-the-likeness-of-GodÓ beings-monsters who can
manifest towards other creations of our COMMON CREATOR so consciencelessly and
pitilessly; I repeat, if any of them should become aware of this, then
certainly not one among them could with all his heart ever again destroy
the existence of beings of
other forms for SacrificialOfferings.
BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT
TO EARTH 198
ÒÔThen perhaps on the Earth
also would begin to exist the eighteenth personal commandment of our COMMON
CREATOR which declared:ÒLove everything that breathes.Ó
ÒÔThis offering to God of
sacrifices by destroying the existence of His other creations is just as if
somebody from the street should now break into your house and wantonly destroy
all the ÒgoodsÓ there, which have taken you years to collect, and cost you
years of labor and suffering.
ÔÒThink, but again think
sincerely, and picture to yourself what I have just said, and then answer:
Would you like it and thank the impudent thief who broke into your
house?
ÒÔCertainly not!! A million
times not!!!!
ÒÔOn the contrary, your
whole being would be indignant and would wish to punish this thief, and with
every fibre of your psyche you would try to find a means of revenge.
ÒÔIn all probability, you
would now reply that although it is indeed so ...ÒI am, however, only a man.
...Ó
ÒÔThat is true, you are
only a man. It is good that GOD is GOD and is not so vindictive and evil as
man.
ÒÔCertainly He will not
punish you nor will He revenge Himself upon you, as you would punish the
mentioned robber who destroyed the property and goods it had taken you years to
collect.
ÒÔIt goes without saying,
GOD forgives everything—this has even become a law in the World.
ÒÔBut His
creations—in this case, people—must not abuse this All-Gracious and
Everywhere-Penetrating; Goodness of His; they must not only care for, but even
maintain all He has created.
ÒÔBut here on Earth, men
have even divided beings of all other forms into the clean and the unclean.
BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT
TO EARTH 199 ÔÒTell me what guided them when they made this divi-
sion?
ÒÔWhy, for instance, is a
sheep clean, and a lion unclean? Are they both not equally beings?
ÔÒThis also was invented by
people. . . . And why have they invented it, and made this division? Simply
because a sheep is a very weak being and moreover stupid, and they can do to it
just what they like.
ÒÔBut people call the lion
unclean simply because they dare not do to it what they like.
ÔÒA lion is cleverer and,
what is more, stronger than they.
ÒÔA lion will not only not
allow itself to be destroyed, but will not even permit people to approach near.
If any man should venture to approach near to it, then this ÓMister LionÓ would
give him such a crack on the noddle that our valiantÕs life would at once fly
off to where Òpeople from AlbionÕs IslesÓ have not yet been.
ÒÔI repeat ... a lion is
unclean simply because men are afraid of it; it is a hundred times higher and
stronger than they; a sheep is clean merely because it is much weaker than they
and again I repeat, much more stupid.
ÒÔEvery being, according to
its nature and to the gradation of its Reason attained by its ancestors and
transmitted by heredity, occupies its definite place among beings of other
forms.
ÒA good example for
clarifying what I have just said is
the difference between the
already definitely crystallized presences of the psyche of your dog and of your
cat.
ÒÔIf you pet your dog a
little and get it used to anything you please, it will become obedient and
affectionate to the point of abasement.
ÒÔIt will run after you and
cut every sort of caper before you just to please you all the more.
BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT
TO EARTH 200
ÔÒYou can be familiar with
it, you can beat it, you can hurt it; it will never turn on you, but will
always humiliate itself still more before you.
ÒÔBut try the same on your
cat.
ÒÔWhat do you think? Will
it respond to your indignities as your dog did, and cut the same humble capers
for your amusement? Of course not. . . .
ÔÒEven if the cat is not
strong enough to retaliate immediately, it will remember this attitude of yours
toward it for a long time, and at some time or other will get its revenge.
ÒÔFor instance, it is said
that it has often happened that a cat has bitten the throat of a man while he
was asleep. I can quite believe it, knowing what may have been the catÕs
reasons for it.
ÔÒNo, the cat will stand up
for itself, it knows its own value, it is proud, and this is merely because it
is a cat and
its nature is on that
gradation of Reason where according to the merits of its ancestors it just
should be.
ÒÔIn any case, no being,
and no man, should be angry with a cat for this.
ÒÔIs it its fault that it
is a cat and that, owing to the merits of its ancestors, its presence occupies
such a gradation ofÒconsciousness-of-selfÓ?
ÒÔIt must neither be
despised for this, nor beaten, nor illtreated; on the contrary, one must give
it its due, as one occupying a higher rung on the ladder of the evolution of
Óconsciousness-of-self.Ó
ÒBy the way, my dear boy,
concerning the reciprocal relations of beings, a former famous prophet from the
planet ÔDesagroanskrad,Õ the great ÔArhoonilo,Õ now already the assistant to
the chief investigator of the whole Universe in respect of the details of
Objective Morality, once said:
ÒÔIf by his Reason a being
is higher than you, you must BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT TO EARTH 201
always bow down before him
and try to imitate him in everything; but if he is lower than you, you must be
just towards him, because you once occupied the same place according to the
sacred Measure of the gradation of Reason of our CREATOR and ALL-MAINTAINER.Õ
ÒSo, my dear boy, this last
conversation with that Earth
friend of mine produced
such a strong impression on him, that for two days thereafter he did nothing
but think and think.
ÒIn short, the final
outcome of it all was that this priest Abdil eventually began to cognize and
sense concerning the custom of Sacrificial-Offerings almost as in reality he
should have done.
ÒSeveral days after this
conversation of ours, there occurred one of the two large religious festivals
of the whole of Tikliamish, called ÔZadikÕ; and in the temple where my friend
Abdil was the chief priest, instead of delivering the usual sermon after the
temple ceremony, he suddenly began speaking about Sacrificial-Offerings.
ÒI chanced to be also in
that large temple that day and was one of those who heard his speech.
ÒAlthough the theme of his
speech was unusual for such an occasion and for such a place, yet it shocked
nobody, because he spoke unprecedentedly well and beautifully.
ÒIndeed, he spoke so well
and so sincerely, and cited in his beautiful speech so many persuasive and
illustrative examples, that as he spoke many of the beings of Koorkalai there
even began sobbing bitterly.
ÒWhat he said produced so
strong an impression on all his congregation that although his speech lasted
till the next day instead of the customary half-hour or hour, nevertheless even
when it was over, nobody wished to leave
and all stood for a long
time as if spellbound. ÒThereafter, fragments from his speech began to be
BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT
TO EARTH 202 spread among those who had not personally heard it.
ÒIt is interesting to
notice that it was the custom then for priests to exist simply on the offerings
of their parishioners, and this priest Abdil had also been in the habit of
receiving from parishioners all kinds of food for his ordinary existence, as
for instance roast and boiled ÔcorpsesÕ of beings of various exterior forms,
such as Ôchickens,Õ Õsheep,Õ Ôgeese,Õ and so on. But after this famous speech
of his, nobody brought him any of these customary offerings but brought or sent
him only fruits, flowers, handiwork, and so on.
ÒThe day following his
speech, this Earth friend of mine at once became for all the citizens of the
town Koorkalai what is called the Ôfashionable-priest,Õ and not only was the
temple where he officiated always crammed with beings of the town Koorkalai,
but he was also pressed to speak in other temples.
ÒHe delivered many such
speeches concerning SacrificialOfferings, and each time the number of his
admirers grew and grew, so that he soon became popular not only among the
beings of the town Koorkalai, but also of the whole of Tikliamish.
ÒI do not know how it would
all have ended if the whole
priesthood, that is,
men-beings of the same profession as my friend, had not become alarmed and
anxious on account of his popularity, and had not opposed everything he
preached.
ÒEvidently these colleagues
of his were afraid that if the custom of Sacrificial-Offerings were to
disappear, their own excellent incomes would, disappear also, and that their
authority would first totter and finally crumble.
ÒDay by day the number of
this priest AbdilÕs enemies increased, and they spread new slanders and
innuendoes
about him in order to lower
or destroy his popularity and BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT TO EARTH 203
significance.
ÒHis colleagues began
delivering addresses in their temples proving exactly the opposite of all that
the priest Abdil had preached.
ÒAt last it came to the point
that the priesthood began to bribe various beings who had ÔHasnamussÕ
properties to plan and commit every kind of outrage upon this poor Abdil; and,
indeed, these terrestrial nullities with the properties mentioned even tried on
several occasions to destroy his existence by sprinkling poison on the various
edible offerings brought to him.
ÒIn spite of all this, the
number of sincere admirers of his preaching daily increased.
ÒFinally, the whole
corporation of the priesthood could
stand it no longer; and on
a sad day for my friend, a general ecumenical trial was held, which lasted four
days.
ÒBy the sentence of this
general ecumenical council, not only was this Earth friend of mine completely
excommunicated from the priesthood, but, at the same council, his colleagues
also organized means for his further persecution.
ÒAll this, of course, had
little by little a strong effect on the psyche of the ordinary beings, so that
even those around him who had formerly esteemed him also began gradually to
avoid him and to repeat every kind of calumny about him. Even those who only a
day before had sent him flowers and various other offerings and had almost
worshiped him also soon became such bitter enemies of his, owing to the
constant gossip, that it was as if he had not only injured them personally, but
had slaughtered and butchered all their near and dear ones.
ÒSuch is the psyche of the
beings of that peculiar planet.
ÒIn short, owing to his
sincere good will to those around him, this good friend of mine endured a great
deal. Even
this would have been,
perhaps, nothing, if the climax of BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT TO EARTH 204
unconscionableness on the
part of the colleagues of my friend and the other terrestrial ÔGod-likeÕ beings
around him had not brought all this to an end; that is to say, they killed him.
ÒAnd this occurred in the
following way:
ÒMy friend had no relatives
at all in the city Koorkalai, having been born in some distant place.
ÒAnd as for the hundreds of
servants and other ordinary terrestrial nullities who had been around him owing
to his former importance, they, by this time, had gradually left him, naturally
because my friend was no longer important.
ÒToward the end there
remained with him only one very old being who had been with him quite a long time.
ÒTo tell the truth, this
old man had remained with him only on account of old age which, owing to
abnormal being-existence, most of the beings there reach; that is to say, on
account of his complete uselessness for anything required under the conditions
of being-existence there.
ÒHe simply had no other
place to go to, and that was why he did not desert my friend, but stayed with
him even when he had lost his importance and was being persecuted.
ÒGoing into my friendÕs
room one sad morning, this old man saw that he had been killed and that his
planetary body had been hacked to pieces.
ÒKnowing that I was his
friend, he at once ran to me to tell me about it.
ÒI have already told you,
that I had begun to love him as
one of my nearests. So when
I learned about this terrible fact, there almost occurred in my whole presence
a ÕSkinikoonartzino,Õ that is to say, the connection between my separate
being-centers was almost shattered.
BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT
TO EARTH 205
ÒBut during the day I
feared that the same or other unconscionable beings might commit further
outrages on my friendÕs planetary body, so I decided at least to prevent the
possible actualization of what I feared.
ÒI therefore immediately
hired several suitable beings for a great sum of money and, unbeknown to
anybody else, had his planetary body removed and temporarily placed in my
Selchan, that is, on my raft which was moored not far away on the river
Oksoseria, and which I had not disposed of because I had intended to sail on it
from there to the sea Kolhidious to our ship Occasion.
ÒThis sad end of my
friendÕs existence did not prevent his preachings and persuasions about the
cessation of Sacrificial-Offerings having a strong effect on many, even on a
great many.
ÒAnd indeed, the quantity
of slaughterings for Sacrificial-Offerings began very perceptibly to diminish
and one could see that even if the custom were not abolished completely with
time, it would at least be considerably mitigated.
ÒAnd, for the time being,
that was sufficient for me.
ÒAs there was no reason for
me to stay there any longer, I decided to return immediately to the sea
Kolhidious and there to consider what to do further with the planetary body of
my friend. <
ÒWhen I arrived on our ship
Occasion I found an etherogram for me from Mars in which I was informed of the
arrival there of another party of beings from the planet Karatas, and that
speedy return there was desired.
ÒThanks to this etherogram
a very strange idea came into my head—namely, I thought that instead of
disposing of the planetary body of my friend on the planet Earth, I might take
it with me and give it to the presence of the planet Mars.
ÒI decided to carry out
this idea of mine as I was BEELZEBUBÕS SECOND DESCENT TO EARTH 206
afraid that my friendÕs
enemies who hated him might make a search for his planetary body, and if they
had chanced to learn where it had been given to the presence of that planet,
or, as your favorites say, Ôburied,Õ then doubtless they would have found it
and perpetrated some atrocity on it.
ÒAnd so, from the sea
Kolhidious, I soon ascended on the ship Occasion to the planet Mars, where our
beings and several kind Martians, who had already learned of the events which
had taken place on the planet Earth, paid due respect to the planetary body I
had taken with me.
ÒThey buried him with the
ceremonies customary on the planet Mars, and over the spot they erected a
corresponding construction.
ÒAnyhow, this was the first
and surely will be the last what your favorites call Ôgrave,Õ for a being of
the planet Earth on this so near yet so far and, for the terrestrial beings,
quite inaccessible planet Mars.
ÒI learned afterwards that
this story reached His AllQuarters-Maintainer, the Most Great Archangel
ÔSetrenotzinarco,Õ the All-Quarters-Maintainer of that part of the Universe to
which that system Ors belongs, and that He manifested his pleasure by giving to
whom it was proper, a command concerning the soul of this terrestrial friend of
mine.
ÒOn the planet Mars I was
indeed expected by several beings of our tribe who had newly arrived from the
planet Karatas. Among them, by the way, was also your grandmother who,
according to the indications of the chief Zirlikners of the planet Karatas, had
been assigned to me as the passive half for the continuance of my line.Ó
BEELZEBUBÕS THIRD FLIGHT TO
THE EARTH 207
CHAPTER 20
The Third Flight of
Beelzebub to the Planet Earth
After a brief pause
Beelzebub continued to speak further as follows:
ÒThis time I remained at
home, that is, on the planet Mars, only a short while, just long enough to see
and talk with those who had newly arrived, and to give certain directions of a
common tribal character.
ÒHaving disposed of the
said affairs, I descended again to your planet with the intention of continuing
the pursuit of my aim, that is, the uprooting among these strange
three-centered beings of their terrifying custom of doing as it were Divine
work by destroying the existence of beings of other brain-systems.
ÒOn this third descent of
mine to the planet Earth our ship Occasion did not alight on the sea
Kolhidious, which is now called there Caspian Sea, but on the sea called at
that period theÔSea of Beneficence.Õ
ÒWe decided to alight on
this sea because I wished this time to go to the capital of the beings of the
second group of the continent Ashhark, then named the City Gob, which was
situated on the southeastern shore of that sea.
ÒAt that time, the City Gob
was already a large city, and was well known over the whole planet for its
production of the best ÔfabricsÕ and the best what are called
Ôpreciousornaments.Õ
ÒThe City Gob was situated
on both banks of the mouth of a large river called the ÔKeria-chiÕ which flowed
into the Sea of Beneficence and which had its rise in the eastern heights of
this country.
ÒInto this Sea of
Beneficence, on its western side, another large river flowed called the
ÔNaria-chi.Õ
ÒAnd it was in the valleys
of these two large rivers that BEELZEBUBÕS THIRD FLIGHT TO THE EARTH 208
the beings of the second
group of the continent Ashhark chiefly existed.
ÒIf you wish, my dear boy,
I shall also tell you a little of the history of the rise of this group of
beings of the continent Ashhark,Ó Beelzebub said to Hassein.
ÒYes, Grandfather, yes. I
shall listen to you with great interest and much gratitude,Ó replied his
grandson.
Then Beelzebub began:
ÒA long, long time before
that period to which my present tale relates, namely, long before that second
great catastrophe to that ill-fated planet, while the continent Atlantis was
still existing and at the height of its splendor, one of the ordinary
three-centered beings of that continent ÔinventedÕ—as my latest detailed
investigations and researches cleared up—that the powdered horn of a
being of that particular exterior form then called a ÔPirmaralÕ was very
effective against what they call ÔdiseasesÕ of every kind. His ÔinventionÕ was
afterwards widely spread by various ÔfreaksÕ on your planet, and also there was
gradually crystallized in the Reason of the ordinary beings there an illusory
directing factor, from which, by the way, there is formed in the whole of the
presence of
each of your favorites,
especially of the contemporary ones, the Reason of what is called their
Ôwakingexistence,Õ which factor is the chief cause of the frequent change in
convictions accumulated in them.
ÒOwing to just this factor,
crystallized in the presences of the three-brained beings of your planet of
that period, it became the rule that anyone, as they say, who Ôfell illÕ of
some disease or other invariably had to be given this powdered horn to swallow.
ÒIt is not without interest
to remark that Pirmarals breed there at the present time also; but, since
contemporary beings take them merely for one of the species of
being they collectively
call Ôdeer,Õ they have no special name
BEELZEBUBÕS THIRD FLIGHT TO
THE EARTH 209 for them.
ÒSo, my boy, as the beings
of the continent Atlantis destroyed very many beings of that form for the sake
of these horns, they very soon became extinct.
ÒThen a number of beings of
that continent, who had by this time already made a profession of hunting these
beings, went hunting for them on other continents and islands.
ÒThis hunting was very
difficult, because for the capture of these Pirmarals a great many of these
hunterbeings
were required; so these
professional hunters always took their whole families with them for assistance.
ÒOnce several of these
hunter families joined together and set off to hunt the Pirmarals on a very
remote continent then called ÔIranan,Õ which later, after having been changed
owing to the second catastrophe, was called Ôthe continent Ashhark.Õ
ÒThis was the same
continent your contemporary favorites now call Asia.Õ
ÒFor my further tales
concerning these three-brained beings who have taken your fancy, it will be
very useful for you, I think, if I emphasize here that on account of various
disturbances during the second terrestrial catastrophe, several parts of the
continent Iranan entered within the planet, and other terra firmas emerged in
their place and attached themselves to this continent, which in consequence
became considerably changed and became in size almost what the continent
Atlantis had been for the planet Earth before the catastrophe.
ÒWell, then, my boy, while
this said group of hunters were once with their families pursuing a herd of
these Pirmarals, they reached the shores of the water-space which was later
called the Sea of Beneficence.
ÒBoth the sea itself and
its rich and fertile shores so BEELZEBUBÕS THIRD FLIGHT TO THE EARTH 210
greatly pleased this group
of hunters that they did not
wish to return to the
continent Atlantis, and from that time on they remained to exist there, on
those shores.
ÒThat country was at that
time indeed so excellent and so ÔSooptaninalnianÕ for ordinary being-existence
that no being who could think at all could help liking it.
ÒOn that Ôterra firma part
of the surface of your planet, not only did there exist at that period
multitudes of twobrained beings of the said exterior form, namely, Pirmarals,
but around this water-space were also multitudes of various kinds of Ôfruit
trees,Õ whose fruit then still served for your favorites as the principal
product for their Ôfirst being-food.Õ
ÒThere were then also so
many of the one-brained and two-brained beings which your favorites call
ÔbirdsÕ that when they flew in droves it became, as your favorites say, Õquite
dark.Õ
ÒThe water-space situated
in the middle of that country and then named the Sea of Beneficence so abounded
with fish that they could almost be caught, as they also say, with oneÕs bare
hands.
ÒAs for the soil of the
shores of the Sea of Beneficence and also of the valleys of the two large
rivers flowing into it, any part of them could be adapted for growing anything
you like.
ÒIn short, both the climate
of this country and everything else so delighted the hunters and their families
that
none of them, as I have
already said, had any desire to return to the continent Atlantis, and from that
time on they remained there, and soon adapting themselves to everything,
multiplied and existed, as is said, Ôon-a-bed-ofroses.Õ
ÒAt this place in my tale I
must tell you about an extraordinary coincidence which later had great
consequences
BEELZEBUBÕS THIRD FLIGHT TO
THE EARTH 211
both for the first beings
of this second group and for their descendants of most recent times.
ÒIt seems that at the time
when the said hunters from the continent Atlantis reached the Sea of
Beneficence and decided to settle there, there was already existing on the
shores of the same sea a being from the continent Atlantis who was at that time
very important and who belonged to the sect of AstrosovorsÕ and who was a
member of a learned society, the like of which has never since appeared on that
planet Earth and probably never will.
ÒThis learned society then
existed under the name of Akhaldan.Õ
ÒAnd this member of the
Akhaldans reached the shores of the Sea of Beneficence on account of the
following:
ÒJust before the second
great catastrophe those genuine learned beings then existing on the continent
Atlantis, who had organized that truly great learned society there, somehow
became aware that something very serious had
to happen in Nature, so
they began to observe very carefully all the natural phenomena of their
continent; but however hard they tried, they could in no way find out what
precisely had to happen.
ÒA little later on and with
the same aim, they sent some of their members to other continents and islands,
in order, by means of these common observations, perhaps to be able to find out
what was impending.
ÒThe members sent were to
observe not only Nature on the planet Earth, but also every kind of, as they
then expressed themselves there,Ôheavenly-phenomena.Õ
ÒOne of these members,
namely, the mentioned important being, had chosen the continent Iranan for his
observations and, having migrated there with his servants, had settled on the
shores of the said water-space later called the Sea of Beneficence.
ÒIt was just this same
learned member of the society BEELZEBUBÕS THIRD FLIGHT TO THE EARTH 212
Akhaldan who once chanced
to meet certain of the mentioned hunters on the shores of the said Sea of
Beneficence, and having learned that they had also come from the continent
Atlantis, was naturally very glad, and began to establish relations with them.
ÒAnd when, shortly
afterwards, the continent Atlantis entered within the planet and this learned
Akhaldan member had no longer any place to return to, he re-
mained to exist with these
hunters in that future Maralpleicie.
ÒA little later this group
of hunters chose this learned being, as the cleverest, to be their chief, and
still later . . . this member of the great society Akhaldan married the
daughter named Rimala of one of the hunters, and afterwards shared fully in the
lives of the founders of the beings of that second group of the continent
Iranan, or, as it is called at the present time, Asia.Õ
ÒA long time passed.
ÒThe beings of this place
on the planet Earth were also born and were again destroyed; and the general
level of the psyche of this kind of Earth-beings was thereby changed, of course
at times for the better, at times for the worse.
ÒMultiplying, these beings
gradually spread over this country more and more widely, although always
preferring the shores of the Sea of Beneficence and the valleys of those two
large rivers which flowed into it.
ÒOnly much later the center
of their common existence was formed on the southeastern shore of the sea; and
this place they called the city Gob. This city became the chief place of
existence for the head of this second group of beings of the continent Ashhark,
whom they called Ôking.Õ
ÒThe duties of this king
were here also hereditary and this inheritance began with the first chosen
chief, who was the
said learned member of the
learned society Akhaldan.
ÒAt the time to which the
tale I began refers, the king BEELZEBUBÕS THIRD FLIGHT TO THE EARTH 213
for the beings of that
second group was the grandson of his great grandson, and his name was
ÔKonuzion.Õ
ÒMy latest detailed
investigations and researches showed that there had been actualized by that
same King Konuzion exceedingly wise and most beneficent measures for uprooting
a terrifying evil which had arisen among the beings who by the will of Fate had
become his subjects. And he had actualized these said most wise and beneficent
measures for the following reason:
ÒThis same King Konuzion
once constated that the beings of his community were becoming less and less
capable of work, and that crimes, robberies, and violence and many other such
things as had never occurred before were on the increase among them, or, if
they had occurred, had seemed to be quite exceptional phenomena.
ÒThese constatations
surprised and at the same time grieved King Konuzion, who after thinking deeply
about it, decided to find out the causes of this sorrowful phenomenon.
ÒAfter long observations he
finally cleared up for himself that the cause of the phenomenon was a new habit
of the beings of his community, namely, their habit of chewing the seed of a
plant then called ÔGulgulian.Õ This sur-
planetary formation also
arises on the planet Earth at the present time, and those of your favorites who
consider themselves ÔeducatedÕ call it ÔPapaveroon,Õ but the ordinary beings
simply call it the Ôpoppy.Õ
ÒHere it must without fail
be noticed that the beings of Maralpleicie then only had a passion for chewing
those seeds of the mentioned surplanetary formation which had without fail to
be gathered at the time of what is called
Õ ripeness.Õ
ÒIn the course of his
further close observations and impartial investigations King Konuzion clearly
understood diat these seeds contained a ÔsomethingÕ that could completely
BEELZEBUBÕS THIRD FLIGHT TO
THE EARTH 214
change, for the time being,
all the established habits of the psyche of those beings who introduced this
something into themselves, with the result that they saw, understood, felt,
sensed, and acted quite otherwise than they were previously accustomed to see,
sense, act, and so on.
ÒFor instance, a crow would
appear to them to be a peacock; a trough of water, a sea; a harsh clatter,
music; good will, enmity; insults, love; and so on and so forth.
ÒWhen King Konuzion became
clearly convinced of all this, he immediately dispatched everywhere trusted and
faithful subjects of his strictly to command in his name all beings of his
community to cease chewing the seeds of
the mentioned plant; he
also arranged for the punishment and fine of those beings who should disobey this
order.
ÒThanks to these measures
of his, the chewing of the said seeds seemed to diminish in the country of
Maralpleicie; but after a very short time it was discovered that the number of
those who chewed had only seemingly diminished; in reality, they were even more
than before.
ÒHaving understood this,
the wise King Konuzion thereupon resolved to punish still more severely those
who should continue chewing; and at the same time he strengthened the
surveillance of his subjects and also the strictness of the enforcement of the
punishment of the guilty.
ÒAnd he himself began going
about everywhere in the city of Gob, personally examining the guilty and
impressing them by various punishments, physical and moral.
ÒIn spite of all this,
however, the desired result was not obtained, as the number of those who chewed
increased more and more in the city of Gob itself, and corresponding reports
from other places in the territories subject to him also increased daily.
BEELZEBUBÕS THIRD FLIGHT TO
THE EARTH 215
ÒIt then became clear that
the number of those who chewed had increased still more because many of the
threebrained beings who had never previously chewed now began chewing merely
out of what is called
Ôcuriosity,Õ which is one
of the peculiarities of the psyche of the threebrained beings of that planet
which has taken your fancy, that is to say, curiosity to find out what effect
those seeds had, the chewing of which was prohibited and punished by the king
with such insistence and relentless severity.
ÒI must emphasize here,
that though the said particularity of their psyche began to be crystallized in
your favorites immediately after the loss of Atlantis, yet in none of the
beings of former epochs did it function so blatantly as it does now in the
contemporary three-brained beings there; they have more of it perhaps, than
there are hairs onaÔToosook.Õ
ÒSo,my boy ...
ÒWhen the wise King
Konuzion finally became quite convinced that it was not possible by the
described measures to extirpate the passion for chewing the seeds of Gulgulian,
and saw that the only result of his measures was the death of several who were
punished, he abrogated all the measures he had previously taken and again began
to think seriously about a search for some other real means for destroying this
evil, lamentable for his community.
ÒAs I learned much
later—owing to a very ancient surviving monument—the great King
Konuzion then returned to his chamber and for eighteen days neither ate nor
drank but only very seriously thought and thought.
ÒIt must in any case be
noticed here, that those latest researches of mine showed that King Konuzion
was then particularly anxious to find a means of uprooting this evil, because
all the affairs of his community were going from bad to worse.
BEELZEBUBÕS THIRD FLIGHT TO
THE EARTH 216
ÒThe beings who were
addicted to this passion almost ceased to work; the flow of what is called
money into the communal treasury entirely ceased and the ultimate ruin of the
community seemed to be inevitable.
ÒFinally the wise king decided
to deal with this evil indirectly, namely, by playing on the weaknesses in the
psyche of the beings of his community. With this aim he invented a very
original Ôreligious doctrineÕ corresponding to the psyche of the beings of that
time; and this invention of his he spread broadcast among all his subjects by
every means at his disposal.
ÒIn this religious doctrine
it was said, among other things, that far from our continent Ashhark was a
larger island where existed our ÔMister God.Õ
ÒI must tell you that in
those days not one of the ordinary beings knew that, besides their planet
Earth, other cosmic concentrations existed.
ÒThe beings of the planet
Earth of those days were even certain that the scarcely visible Ôwhite-pointsÕ
far away in space were nothing more than the pattern on the VeilÕ of
the Ôworld,Õ that is to
say, just of their planet; as, in their notions then, the Ôwhole-worldÕ
consisted, as I have said, of their planet alone.
ÒThey were also convinced
that this veil was supported like a canopy on special pillars, the ends of
which rested on their planet.
ÒIn that ingeniously
original Ôreligious doctrineÕ of the wise King Konuzion it was said that Mister
God had intentionally attached to our souls the organs and limbs we now have to
protect us against our environment, and to enable us efficiently and profitably
to serve both himself personally and the ÔsoulsÕ already taken to that island
of His.
ÒAnd when we die and our
soul is liberated from all these specially attached organs and limbs, it
becomes
BEELZEBUBÕS THIRD FLIGHT TO
THE EARTH 217
what it should really be,
and is then immediately taken just to this island of His, where our Mister God,
in accordance with how our soul with its added parts has existed here on our
continent Ashhark, assigns to it an appropriate place for its further
existence.
ÒIf the soul has fulfilled
its duties honestly and conscientiously, Mister God leaves it, for its further
existence, on His island; but the soul that here on the continent Ashhark has
idled or discharged its duties indolently and negligently, that has in short,
existed only for the gratifi-
cation of the desires of
the parts attached to it, or finally, that has not kept His
commandments—such a soul our Mister God sends for its further existence to
a neighboring island of smaller size.
ÒHere, on the continent
Ashhark, exist many ÔspiritsÕ attendant upon Him, who walk among us in
Ôcaps-ofinvisibility,Õ thanks to which they can constantly watch us unnoticed
and either inform our Mister God of all our doings or report them to Him on the
ÔDay-of-Judgment.Õ
ÒWe cannot in any way
conceal from them, either any of our doings, or any of our thoughts.
ÒIt was still further said
that just like our continent Ashhark, all the other continents and islands of
the world had been created by our Mister God and now existed as I have said,
only to serve Him and the deserving ÔsoulsÕ already dwelling on His island.
ÒThe continents and islands
of the world are all places, as it were, for preparation, and storehouses for everything
necessary for this island of His.
ÒThat island on which
Mister God Himself and the deserving souls exist is called ÔParadise,Õ and
existence there is just ÔRoses, Roses.Õ
ÒAll its rivers are of
milk, their banks of honey; nobody needs to toil or work there; everything
necessary for a happy, carefree, and blissful existence is there, because
BEELZEBUBÕS THIRD FLIGHT TO
THE EARTH 218
everything requisite is
supplied there in superabundance from our own and the other continents and
islands of the world.
ÒThis island Paradise is
full of young and lovely women, of all the peoples and races of the world; and
each of them belongs for the asking to the ÔsoulÕ that desires her.
ÒIn certain public squares
of that superb island, mountains of various articles of adornment are always
kept, from the most brilliant diamonds to the deepest turquoise; and every
ÔsoulÕ can take anything he likes, also without the least hindrance.
ÒIn other public squares of
that beatific island are piled huge mountains of sweetmeats specially prepared
with essence of ÔpoppyÕ and ÔhempÕ; and every ÔsoulÕ may take as much as he
pleases at any time of the day or night.
ÒThere are no diseases
there; and of course, none of those ÔliceÕ or ÔfliesÕ that give us all no peace
here, and blight our whole existence.
ÒThe other, smaller island,
to which our Mister God sends for their further existence the ÔsoulsÕ whose
temporary physical parts have been idle here and have not existed according to
His commandments, is called ÔHell.Õ
ÒAll the rivers of this
island are of burning pitch; the whole air stinks like a skunk at bay. Swarms
of horrible beings blow police-whistles in every square; and all the
Õfurniture,Õ Ôcarpets,Õ Ôbeds,Õ and so on there, are made of
fine needles with their
points sticking out.
ÒOne very salted cake is
given once a day to every ÔsoulÕ on this island; and there is not a single drop
of drinking water there. Many other things are also there of a kind that the
beings of Earth not only would not like to encounter, but not even experience
in thought.
ÒWhen I first came to the
country of Maralpleicie, all the three-brained beings of that country were
followers of a ÔreligionÕ based on the just-mentioned ingenious
BEELZEBUBÕS THIRD FLIGHT TO
THE EARTH 219
Ôreligious-doctrine,Õ and this
ÔreligionÕ was then in full bloom.
ÒTo the inventor himself of
this ingenious Ôreligiousdoctrine,Õ namely, the wise King Konuzion, the sacred
ÕRascooarnoÕ had occurred long before this time, that is to say, he had long
previously Ôdied.Õ
ÒBut of course owing once
again to the strangeness of the psyche of your favorites, his invention had
taken such a strong hold there that not a single being in the whole country of
Maralpleicie then doubted the truth of its peculiar tenets.
ÒHere also in the city Gob,
from the first day of my arrival, I began visiting the ÔKaltaani,Õ which were
already called ÔChaihana.Õ
ÒIt must be noticed that
although the custom of Sacri-
ficial-Offerings was also
flourishing at that period in the country of Maralpleicie, it was not on the
large scale on which it had flourished in the country Tikliamish.
ÒThere in the city Gob I
began deliberately looking for a corresponding being, in order to make friends
with him, as I had in the city Koorkalai.
ÒAnd indeed I soon found
such a friend here also, but this time he was not a ÔpriestÕ by profession.
ÒMy friend here turned out
to be the proprietor of a large Chaihana; and although I became, as it is said
there, on very good terms with him, nevertheless I never had that strange ÔtieÕ
with him which arose in my essence towards the priest Abdil in the city
Koorkalai.
ÒAlthough I had already
existed a whole month in the city Gob, I had neither decided upon nor
undertaken anything practical for my aim. I simply wandered about the city Gob,
visiting first the various Chaihana, and only later the Chaihana of my new
friend there.
ÒDuring this time I became
familiar with many of the manners and customs of this second group and also
with
BEELZEBUBÕS THIRD FLIGHT TO
THE EARTH 220
the fine points of their
religion; and at the end of the month I decided to attain my aim here also,
through their religion.
ÒAfter serious pondering I
found it necessary to add
something to the
Ôreligious-doctrineÕ existing there, and I counted on being able, like the wise
King Konuzion, to spread this addition of mine effectively among them.
ÒJust then I invented that
those spirits in Ôcaps-ofinvisibilityÕ who, as it was said in that great
religion, watch our deeds and thoughts in order to report them later to our
Mister God, are none other than just the beings of other forms, which exist
among us.
ÒIt is just they who watch
us and report everything to our Mister God.
ÒBut we people not only
fail to pay them their due honor and respect, but we even destroy their existences
for our food as well as for our Sacrificial-Offerings.
ÒI particularly emphasized
in my preaching that not only ought we not to destroy the existence of the
beings of other forms in honor of Mister God, but that, on the contrary, we
ought to try to win their favor and to beseech them at least not to report to
Mister God those little evil acts of ours which we do involuntarily.
ÒAnd this addition of mine
I began to spread by every possible means; of course, very cautiously.
ÒAt first, I spread this invention
of mine through my new friend there, the proprietor of the Chaihana.
ÒI must tell you that his
Chaihana was almost the largest in the whole city Gob; and it was very famous
for its
reddish liquid, of which
the beings of the planet Earth are very fond.
ÒSo there were always a
great many customers there, and it was open day and night.
ÒNot only did the
inhabitants of the city itself go there, but also all the visitors from the
whole of Maralpleicie.
BEELZEBUBÕS THIRD FLIGHT TO
THE EARTH 221
ÒI soon became quite expert
in talking with and persuading individual customers as well as all those
present in the Chaihana.
ÒMy new friend himself, the
proprietor of the Chaihana, believed my invention so firmly that he didnÕt know
what to do with himself, for repentance for his past.
ÒHe was in constant
agitation and bitterly repented his previous disrespectful attitude and his
treatment of the various beings of other forms.
ÒBecoming day by day a more
ardent preacher of my invention, he thereby not only helped to spread it in his
own Chaihana, but he even began of his own accord to visit other Chaihana in
the city Gob, in order to spread the truth which had so agitated him.
ÒHe preached in the market
places, and several times made special visits to the holy places, of which
there were then already many in the outskirts of the city Gob, and which had
been established in honor or in memory of
somebody or something.
ÒIt is very interesting to
remark here that the information that serves on the planet Earth for the rise
of a holy place is usually due to certain Earth beings called ÔLiars.Õ
ÒThis disease of ÔlyingÕ is
also very widespread there.
ÒOn the planet Earth people
lie consciously and unconsciously.
ÒAnd they consciously lie
there when they can obtain some personal material advantage by lying; and they
unconsciously lie there when they fall ill with the disease called ÔHysteria.Õ
ÒIn addition to the
proprietor of the Chaihana there in the city Gob, a number of other beings very
soon began unconsciously to assist me, who, like the proprietor of the
Chaihana, had meanwhile become ardent supporters of my invention; and all the
beings of that second group of Asiatic beings were soon eagerly spreading this
invention
BEELZEBUBÕS THIRD FLIGHT TO
THE EARTH 222
of mine and persuading each
other of it as an indubitable ÕtruthÕ that had suddenly been revealed.
ÒThe result of it all was
that there in the country of Maralpleicie, not only were Sacrificial-Offerings
indeed diminished, but they even began to treat the beings of other forms with
unprecedented attention.
ÒSuch comical farces very
soon began there that though I
myself was the author of
the invention, I nevertheless found it very difficult to refrain from laughter.
ÒSuch comical farces
occurred as, for instance, the following: a highly respectable and wealthy
merchant of the city Gob would be riding in the morning on his donkey to his
own shop and on the way a motley crowd of beings would drag this respectable
merchant off his donkey and thoroughly maul him because he had dared to ride on
it; and then the crowd, bowing low, would escort the donkey on which the
merchant had been riding, wherever it chose to go.
ÒOr, what is called a
ÔwoodcutterÕ would be hauling wood to market with his own oxen from the forest
to the town.
ÒA mob of citizens would
drag him also off his cart and after mauling him, very gently unyoke the oxen
and escort them wherever they wished to go.
ÒAnd if the cart were seen
in a part of the city where it might hold up the traffic, the mob of citizens
would themselves drag the cart to the market and leave it there to its fate.
ÒThanks to this invention
of mine, various quite new customs were very soon created in the city Gob.
ÒAs, for instance, the
custom was established there of placing troughs in all the squares, public
places, and at the crossroads of the town, where residents of the city
Gob could in the morning
throw their choicest morsels of food for dogs and other stray beings of various
forms; and
BEELZEBUBÕS THIRD FLIGHT TO
THE EARTH 223
at sunrise, throw into the
Sea of Beneficence every kind of food for the beings called Ôfishes.Õ
ÒBut the most peculiar of
all was the custom of paying attention to the voices of beings of various
forms.
ÒAs soon as they heard the
voice of a being of any form, they immediately began to praise the names of
their gods and to await their blessing.
ÒIt might be the crowing of
a cock, the barking of a dog, the mewing of a cat, the squealing of an ape, or
so on. ... It would always startle them.
ÒHere it is interesting to
notice that for some reason or other they would always on these occasions raise
their heads and look upwards, even though, according to the teaching of their
religion, their god and his assistants were supposed to exist on the same level
as themselves, and not where they directed their eyes and prayers.
ÒIt was extremely
interesting at these moments to watch their faces.Ó
ÒPardon me, your Right
Reverence,Ó interrupted at that moment BeelzebubÕs old devoted servant Ahoon,
who had also been listening with great interest to his tales.
ÒDo you remember, your
Right Reverence, how many times in that same city Gob we ourselves had to flop
down in the streets during the cries of beings of different forms?Ó
To this remark, Beelzebub
said:
ÒCertainly I remember, dear
Ahoon. How could I forget such comical impressions?
ÒYou must know,Ó he then
continued, turning to Hassein again, Òthat the beings of the planet Earth are
inconceivably proud and touchy. If someone does not share their views or agree
to do as they do, or criticizes their manifestations, they are, oh, very
indignant and offended.
ÒIf one had the power, he
would order whoever dared not to do as he did, or who criticized his conduct,
to be
BEELZEBUBÕS THIRD FLIGHT TO
THE EARTH 224
shut up in the kind of room
which is usually infested by innumerable what are called ÔratsÕ and Ôlice.Õ
ÒAnd at times, if the
offended one had greater physical strength, and an important power-possessing
being with whom he was not on very good terms was not watching him, he would
simply maul the offender as the Russian Sidor once mauled his favorite goat.
ÒVery well knowing this
aspect also of their strange psyche, I had no desire to offend them and to
incur their wrath; furthermore, I was always profoundly aware that
to outrage anybodyÕs
religious feeling is contrary to all morality, so, when existing among them, I
always tried to do as they did, in order not to be conspicuous and attract
their attention.
ÒHere it does no harm to
notice that owing to the existing abnormal conditions of ordinary existence
there among your favorites, the three-brained beings of that strange planet
Earth, especially during recent centuries, only those beings who manifest
themselves, not as the majority of them do, but somehow or other, more
absurdly, become noticed and consequently honored by the rest; and the more
absurd their manifestations and the more stupid, mean, and insolent the
ÔtricksÕ they play, the more noticed and famous they become, and the greater is
the number of the beings on the given continent and even on other continents
who know them personally or at least by name.
ÒOn the other hand, no
honest being who does not manifest himself absurdly will ever become famous
among other beings or even be simply noticed, however goodnatured and sensible
he may be in himself.
ÒAnd so, my boy, what our
Ahoon so mischievously reminded me about concerned just that custom, which
developed there in the city Gob, of attaching significance to the voices of
beings of various forms and particularly to the voice of what are called
Ôdonkeys,Õ of which there
BEELZEBUBÕS THIRD FLIGHT TO
THE EARTH 225
were then, for some reason
or other, a great many in the city Gob.
ÒThe beings of all other
forms of that planet also manifest themselves by voice, but at a definite time.
For instance, the cock cries at midnight, an ape in the morning when it is
hungry, and so on, but donkeys there bray whenever it enters their heads to do
so, and in consequence you may hear the voice of that silly being there at any
time of the day or night.
ÒSo, my boy, it was
established there in the city Gob that as soon as the sound of the voice of the
donkey was heard, all who heard it had to flop down immediately and offer up
prayers to their god and to their revered idols and, I must add, these donkeys
usually have a very loud voice by nature and their voices carry a long way.
ÒWell, then, as we walked
along the streets of the city Gob and saw the citizens flopping down at the
braying of every donkey, we had to flop down likewise so as not to be
distinguished from the others; and it was just this comical custom, I see now,
that tickled our old Ahoon so much.
ÒYou noticed, my dear
Hassein, with what venomous satisfaction our old man reminded me, after so many
centuries, of that comical situation of mine.Ó
Having said this,
Beelzebub, smiling, went on with the tale he had begun.
ÒIt is needless to say,Ó he
continued, Òthat there also, in this second center of culture of the
three-brained beings of your planet, breeding there on the continent of
Ashhark, the destruction of beings of other forms for Sacrificial-Offerings
entirely ceased; and, if isolated instances occurred, the beings of that group
themselves settled accounts with the offenders without compunction.
ÒHaving thus become
convinced that there also, among that second group of beings of the continent
Ashhark, I
BEELZEBUBÕS THIRD FLIGHT TO
THE EARTH 226
had succeeded so easily in
uprooting, for a long time, the custom of Sacrificial-Offerings, I decided to
leave; but I had it in mind, in any event, to visit also the nearest large
points where the beings of the same second group were breeding; and I chose for
this purpose the region of the course of the river ÔNaria-Chi.Õ
ÒSoon after this decision,
I sailed with Ahoon to the mouth of this river, and began to sail up against
its current, having become persuaded that there had already passed from the
beings of the city Gob to the beings of this group populating these large
centers the same new customs and the same notions concerning
SacrificialOfferings by the destruction of the existence of other beings.
ÒWe finally arrived at a
small town called ÔArguenia,Õ which in those days was considered the most
remote point of the country Maralpleicie.
ÒHere also there existed a
fair number of beings of this second Asiatic group who were engaged chiefly in
obtaining from Nature what is called Ôturquoise.Õ
ÒThere in the small town of
Arguenia I began, as usual, to visit their various Chaihana, and there also I
continued my usual procedure.Ó
THE FIRST VISIT OF
BEELZEBUB TO INDIA 227
CHAPTER 21
The First Visit of
Beelzebub to India
Beelzebub continued to
speak as follows:
ÒSitting in a Chaihana in
this small town of Arguenia, I once overheard a conversation among several
beings seated not far from me.
ÒThey were talking and
deciding when and how they should go by caravan to Pearl-land.
ÒHaving listened to their
conversation, I gathered that they intended to go there for the purpose of exchanging
their ÔturquoisesÕ for what are called Ôpearls.Õ
ÒI must here, by the way,
draw your attention also to the fact that your favorites of former as well as
of contemporary epochs liked and still like to wear pearls and also the said
turquoise, as well as many other what are called Õprecious-trinketsÕ for the
purpose, as they say, of ÔadorningÕ their exteriors. But if you would like to
know my
opinion, they do so, of
course instinctively, in order to offset, so to say, the
Ôvalue-of-their-innerinsignificance.Õ
ÒAt that period to which my
present tale refers, the said pearls were very rare among the beings of the
second Asiatic group and commanded a high price among them. But in the country
Pearl-land there was at the same time a great number of these pearls, and
there, on the contrary, they were very cheap, because pearls at that time were
exclusively obtained only from the waterspaces surrounding that country.
ÒThe mentioned conversation
of the beings who sat near me in the Chaihana in the small town Arguenia then
immediately interested me, because at that time I already had the intention of
going to that same Pearl-land where the three-brained beings of the continent
Ashhark of the third group bred.
THE FIRST VISIT OF
BEELZEBUB TO INDIA 228
ÒAnd the conversation I
then heard at once evoked in my mentation an association to the effect that it
might be better to go to the country Pearl-land directly from here with this
large caravan of these beings, rather than return the same way to the Sea of
Beneficence, and from there, by means of the same ship Occasion, to reach this
country.
ÒAlthough this journey,
which in those days was almost impossible for the beings of the Earth, would
take us a
good deal of time, yet I
thought that the journey back to the Sea of Beneficence with its unforeseeable
contingencies would perhaps not take much less time.
ÒThis association then
arose in my mentation chiefly because I had long before heard a great deal
about the rare peculiarities of those parts of the nature of that peculiar
planet through which the proposed route of the caravan lay and, in consequence,
what is called a Ôbeinglove-ofknowledgeÕ which was already crystallized in me,
having received a shock for functioning from all that had been overheard,
immediately dictated to my common presence the need to be persuaded of
everything personally, directly through my own perceptive organs.
ÒSo, my boy, owing to what
I have said, I intentionally sat with the conversing beings and joined in their
deliberations.
ÒAs a result of it all, we
also were then included in the company of their caravan, and two days later we
set off together with them.
ÒI and Ahoon then passed
through indeed very unusual places, unusual even for the general nature of this
peculiar planet, certain parts of which, by the way, only became so because
before that period this ill-fated planet had already undergone two what are
called Transapalnianperturbations, almost unprecedented in the Universe.
ÒFrom the first day we had
to pass exclusively through THE FIRST VISIT OF BEELZEBUB TO INDIA 229
a region of various
Ôterra-firma-projectionsÕ of unusual forms, which had conglomerations of all
kinds of
Õ intraplanetary-minerals.Õ